#the only times I’ve ever been a bad driver is when I’m fucking upset

[deathsmallcaps]

I bought myself some snickers and a lollipop and a water. I’m happier now

My life is a tragedy. It was always going to end this way

[cherry-leclerc]

can’t you see ☆ mv1

genre: redbull!driver, enemies to lovers, smut, lando and danny playing cupid lol, protective!max (although he won’t admit it), mean!max, sub!max, dom!reader

word count: 3.2k

In between your mutual dislike with your teammate, Lando and Daniel try their best to make you and Max uncover some hidden feelings.

nsfw warning under the cut!

18+...penetrative sex, riding, sucking on fingers

req!...quick one, but ahh first maxie drabble. eekk :)

“What a fucking asshole.”

Daniel’s eyes bulge out as he hands you a cup of coffee. It had been an extremely long day. Perhaps not the best idea to keep it going, but it seemed like the FIA didn’t give a shit about that. You were past being upset. You were seething. 

“Uh…Yeah. I mean I get it. I’m tired, too. This red flag came at the worst time-”

Briskly, you take the cup from him, cutting him off. “It’s not the red flag, it’s Max.” Ever since you joined Formula 1 as the first female to drive for Red Bull, you had felt welcomed by everyone. Everyone but your actual teammate. You had thought maybe it was because he had small balls and couldn’t handle the fact that you were driving alongside him, but when you confronted him about it, he only growled. 

As if you would ever cross my fucking mind.

Squinting, you point accusingly at the Australian. “You ought to stop being his friend.” He loudly laughs as he throws his head back. 

“You say that every time.”

Making a face, you shoot back. “And you never choose!”

“You’re both my friends. No one is winning custody.” 

“You’re older than both of us combined.”

“Hey!”

Hey, a low voice replies. The hairs on the back of your neck stand up. A shiver runs down your spine. Max leans up against the nearest wall as he ignores you and keeps his eyes on his friend. You wave your hand up in front of him a couple of times for good measure before your mouth drops open when he acts as if you were Casper the Friendly Ghost. 

“We were just talking abou- Ouch!” Daniel shrieks in pain when you pinch him. Faking a smile, you turn to the Dutchman. We were actually in the middle of something here. Nothing. He just keeps looking past you. Running a hand through his hair, he starts talking about how this all ‘ruined my flow’ and how he was going to have to ‘try to fix the FIA’s mistakes’. You have to laugh.

“Is something funny to you?”

You look around the room as you theatrically shudder. Sipping on the hot beverage, you hum and close your eyes. Max clicks his tongue against the roof of his mouth as he crosses his arms in frustration. Cold weather, Danny. Do you think there’s a place nearby that sells homemade chicken soup?

“What the fuck is your problem?”

“If we find one, then maybe we can invite Lando and-” Suddenly, he reaches out for your cup and hot drops hit your hand. You hiss in pain. “What’s your problem, dickhead?”

Now, a normal reaction would be to be a decent human being and apologize. Offer up their own cup of coffee, perhaps. Not Max. Throwing it into the nearest trash bin, he turns to you. And he actually has the audacity to look upset.

“Why didn’t you let me overtake you? I don’t know if you don’t know this because you’re new or something like that, but here, when we are instructed to do something - we do it.”

Narrowing your eyes, you step closer. “So what? I don’t let you by one time and suddenly I’m the bad guy? Let me remind you that that’s all I’ve done for you this season.”

“Maybe when you’re someone’s number one driver then you won’t have to do shit like this, but until then,” he angles himself lower to you, “...It kinda looks like you have to.”

“Oh. No.” Daniel winces as he sips quietly on his hot drink. He can physically see your wheels turning as you glare back at the Dutchman. Your cheeks have turned light pink as you refrain yourself from yelling in front of all the Alpha Tauri engineers. Max scrunches his nose.

“Cute.”

You’re about to explode and let all hell loose, but just then, the red flag is over. Huffing, you grab your helmet as you walk away without sparing a single goodbye. Daniel frowns. “You need to stop treating her like that.” Max scoffs. Treating her how? The Australian inches closer as he lays a large hand on his friend's shoulder. “Like you don’t care.”

As soon as the race picks back up, you’re in the zone. You have to work twice as hard to overtake anyone in your way, considering most drivers were on new tires, but eventually you worked your way through. Drops of rain hit your visor as you slow down in sector 2. 

“Should I be worried about the rain?”

“Nothing to be worried about, just keep it up.”

You nod, even though Christian can’t see you. As you get closer, you can see Max’s rear wing. He’s fast - zooming, almost - but that only made you want it even more. Defend. I repeat, defend for a 1-2 finish. “Yeah. No.” Entering the DRS zone, you press down on the throttle as you try all tactics to catch up with the 3x World Champion. Fat drops of water hit the Red Bull as you squint in order to not get lost with the commotion. What are you doing? Defend. “I am defending.” You press harder. “Except I’m defending my spot. Not his.”

It’s almost as if he knows what you’re about to do. Quickly, he scans his sideview mirror as he curses when he sees  that you weren’t slowing down. It looks like the two Red Bulls are going head-to-head! Probably not the best idea at the moment considering the tough weather, Crofty announces. Passing Max by, you can’t help but cheer as you try to imagine his reaction. 

“Not what we were picturing, but very well executed. He will be defending now.”

It wasn’t planned to get stung by a boiling hot coffee, of course it wasn’t, despite the bickering between you two. It wasn’t planned to take time to scratch your burnt hand. And it most definitely was not planned to crash.

Plunging into the wall, you groan, curses flowing past your lips. Are you okay? “Yes. I’m okay.” Lifting your visor, you shyly wave at the grandstands. Would you mind going over to check on Max? He’s currently not responding. Your heart stops. Jumping off your seat, you climb out of your car as you turn and sure enough, Max’s Red Bull is ruined. 

“Are you alright?”

Throwing a thumbs up, he lifts himself out of his car to wave at the fans. He turns to you, dark blue helmet still over his head. “What the fuck was that all about?” You narrow your eyes.

“What do you mean? I got an itch.” And though he wears his helmet, you can’t help but notice the crinkles by his eyes. Your stomach flips. It's because of the crash. That’s all it is. You clear your throat. “What happened to you? You were driving well.” Professionally, he slides his gloves off as he waves over at the safety car.

“I had to check on you one way or another, right?”

Dumbfounded, you're faced with his back as he walks away.

-

“He’s into you, can’t you see it!”

“No. Jesus, don’t even say that.” Lando raises his brows as he throws his legs on top of your bed. Daniel hums from underneath the covers. He’s right, though. Pulling the sheets off, you scowl. “Don’t give me reasons to kick you both out.” Throwing yourself onto the mattress, you smile widely. “Soooo, what’s new?”

It’s all you three are ever good for. Pure gossip. Chewing hard on a piece of pizza, you gag. Daniel cackles as he reaches for the last slice. Hey! What if I wanted that? He cocks his head. Fine, you mumble.

“All I wanted was a warm soup.”

A gentle knock echoes through the room as you all turn to face it. Go and open it, Daniel hisses. Wha- No! You go open it, Lando whispers back. Bunch of babies, you murmur as you untangle yourself from your blanket. Swinging the door open, you freeze. Standing tall is Max with a paper bag at  hand.

“Hey.”

Peeking out into the hallway, you stare back confused. “Hey?”

Almost timidly, he kicks his feet up against the wall with a small smile. He extends his arm out, signaling for you to take the mysterious bag. I don’t want any problems, you choke out, feeling skeptical. His blue eyes grow wide.

“Oh. No, don’t worry!” He opens the bag and takes out a small container. Leaning forward, you feel blood rising up to your cheeks. “It’s just soup.”

After an awkward exchange, he leaves. Inhaling the delicious scent, you let out a dreamy sigh.

“He so likes her.”

-

“We might have been wrong.”

Lando tilts his head, curly strands bouncing at the motion. Daniel hurriedly takes a seat next to the Brit as he smacks his large hands on the table. “What do you mean, mate?”

Daniel scans the room quickly before shaking his head. “I mean, that I just heard them two. They were going at it.” Lando blushes as he lets out an awkward laugh. I don’t even want to know. The Australian bites back a smile as he continues. “Not like that. Yet. What I mean is that they’re back to square one. He’s being a complete dick.”

“Alright. Looks like we have to knock some sense into him.”

-

Go, Daniel mouths once Max enters the debrief room, eyes entertained on his phone screen. Pushing past the Dutch, Charles jogs over to where you sit next to George. “Hey!” Greeting him back with a warm smile, you pat to the open seat. “I was wondering if you wanted to grab a bite after this. Maybe some chicken soup?” You beam.

“I love a good soup!”

Rapidly, Max’s ears perk up as he hears your conversation with the Monegasque. He was well over the rivalry, but with this? He would not second guess bringing it back. He clenches his jaw as he notices you nodding along with Charles. Strolling over to the small group, he shoots a bitter grin.

“Did you see Christian’s message about our last minute meeting?”

“Hello to you, too.” Checking your phone, you look back confused with a pout. “No. I haven't received anything.”

“Yeah, well, there’s one-”

“No, there's not.” Flickering your eyes behind your teammate, you’re even more lost. With hands on his hips, Christian taps his shoe as his eyes flicker between his two Red Bull drivers. “Don’t mind him, sweetheart. There’s no meeting.” He sends a small wink at Charles before walking off to the rest of the team principles. Max slumps.

“Ha. Guess it got canceled or something like that…”

Rushing over Lando and Daniel, Charles hunches over as he starts blabbering. “Did it work? Please tell me it worked - God - I think I almost shit myself. Tell me it fucking wo-”

The Brit points discreetly to where Max paces the room, orbs trained on you like a guard dog.

“It’s definitely working.”

He smacks a one hundred dollar bill onto a large hand. 

“And thank you for the help, too, Mr. Horner.”

-

Despite the attempts to get you and Max together, nothing seemed to work. The blue eyed boy would appear to start registering his feelings, and at the last minute, would completely chicken out. It would be an outright lie to say that this didn’t entertain the Alpha Tauri and McLaren boys, but they also knew that they had to continue their fairy godparent duties.

“Watch it!”

Crashing onto the couch inside of the Red Bull Hospitality, Max’s face bounces against it. He groans in pain before throwing a harsh stare at his friends. Lando stiffles a giggle as Daniel raises his arms up in defense. Getting seated, the Dutch looks back with a sour expression. 

“What’s this hostile situation about?”

Lando panics as he turns to his mate. The Aussie licks his lips, patting his lap. “Look, we’ve noticed a few things-” What things? He huffs. “Maybe if you would just let me finish-” That’s what she said! He glares at Lando who slaps a hand over his mouth, tears from unreleased laughter painting his blue eyes. “As I was saying…We’ve noticed your behavior towards a special little someone…”

“Towards Heidi? Shit. I didn’t think it’d be that noticeable.”

Lando clicks his fingers rapidly before pointing at the Red Bull driver. “He’s trying to not talk about it because he knows where this is going!” No, I’m not, Max shrieks as his voice cracks. Blushing, he pushes his hat lower to his face.

“You like her!”

“You know I like Heidi! She’s good for you-”

“You know that’s not who we’re talking about.”

It’s silent for a while. Standing up, Daniel goes to sit next to the 26 year old. Running a hand over his face, Max’s sighs as he looks up. “I’m not…used to feeling this way, okay?” 

“That’s totally fine, but that doesn’t give you the right to treat her like a piece of gum stuck at the bottom of your shoe. She’s amazing. Could have anyone - and I mean anyone - but she likes you. I don’t know why or how, but she likes you.” Daniel scoots away when Max narrows his eyes.

“She doesn’t like me.”

Jumping over the coffee table, Lando plops down. “Yes! She does. Ask me how I know.” A bored expression slashes Max’s face as he asks anyway. How, Lando? How do you know? “Because she’s always fighting with you.”

Daniel clicks his tongue as he slowly squints his brown eyes. “I don’t think you’re making the point you think you’re making, mate.” The Brit waves him off.

“I’m dead serious. When she gets upset, she always walks away because she claims to not want to waste her time on stupid arguments. But with you,” he pushes his index finger against the Red Bull polo, “With you she never - ever - walks away. Sure, you’re both at each others throats, but that only means one thing.” He leans against the sofa as he takes a sip of the open energy drink. 

“She doesn’t mind wasting time on you.”

-

After some more convincing, the duo had managed to raise the 26 year olds confidence. They could be wrong. Embarrassingly wrong, but how would he ever know if he never tried? Taking in a deep breath, he finds himself knocking on your door.

“More soup?”

Sheepishly, he shakes his head. His heart skips a beat as he notices how laid back you seem. How relaxed you were. He was going to ruin all that. He was going to say something that would change everything and things might never be the sa-

“Wanna come in?”

Handing him a plate of cut up watermelon, you take a seat in front of him, legs tucked beneath your butt. What are you doing out so late at night, Mr. Max Verstappen? He sets the plate down as he forces himself to mold into his chair. 

“I’ve never hated you.”

You blink. Clearing his throat, he looks down to his lap as he fiddles his fingers. “I know I’ve been such a bad teammate - I know - but I promise that it never had to do with you.”

“Okay. So…then what did it have to do with?”

He lets out a croaky laugh as he shuts his eyes. “That’s the tough part…” Opening his blue eyes, he finds you staring back, waiting for an answer. “I feel the opposite of hate…towards you.” He hates the way your face doesn’t change and you remain still. He hates when you shrink back and chew on your lip.

But he could never find himself hating the moment you climb onto his lap.

“T-that’s not what I came here for-”

“I know.” You slide your hands against his stubble. “Your confession was…adorable. Had trouble saying those words out loud, right? Because you,” you strum your finger against his chest, “...You don’t have feelings. You don’t have a heart.”

Now he’s frowning as he tries to unravel your words. A giggle bubbles up your throat, eyes crinkling shut. His breath hitches. “I feel things…” Your heart twirls with the way his voice sounds. Sure you do, Maxie- 

Grabbing your face with his left hand, he kisses you. It’s hot, feverish, and impatient.

It’s him.

Whimpering, you grind against him as he groans underneath you. Forcing himself to pull away from your warm lips, he cocks his head to the side. “Was that enough proof?”

“I might need more.”

It’s such a moment of pure adrenaline, that you can’t even pinpoint the moment your hatred towards him had turned into lust. All you know is that it felt so good to be riding him. Squeezing your hips, he lifts you up as he lets out a strained moan. The sound itself makes you drip even more. 

You had always loved his voice. How croaky it was. But you never imagined that it would turn your entire world upside down to hear him moaning your name like a prayer. Oh, fuck. Holy shit. Pushing his hands down, he opens his eyes as he looks back, weak and concerned. He worries you might have suddenly regretted all of this. That you would walk away and never want to talk to him ever again. But he’s already kissed you. He’s already been inside of you. 

He would beg you to stay in order to make you keep it that way.

“B-baby.” He whimpers with the way you dig yourself against him before circling your hips. Slow. “It’s okay if you want to stop-” You slide his fingers into your mouth. He swears he could finish with such a pretty sight.

“I don’t want to. I just want you to say sorry for everything you’ve ever done to me.”

“I already said I never meant any of it! You’re absolutely everything to me.”

Your core grows tighter with his affirmations. Holding onto his broad shoulders, you continue your sinister rhythm. “Maybe. But I still want one.”

“I’m so-”

Rubbing your bare tits against his chest, he shudders as he harshly pinches your thigh. Try again. “I said I’m so-” Pulling all the way out, you slide back down onto his cock. “Oh - don’t fucking do that.”

“Try again.”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m so fucking sorry.”

A satisfied smile slides onto your plump lips as you nod before kissing him and riding him the way you know he deserves. With one last hop, you both finish as he moans into your neck. Your fingers push his sweaty, blondish strands away before pressing your lips against his cheek. He smiles weakly.

“I like you, too.” You look down before returning your attention. “But I can’t be with you.”

“Wh-”

“Max. Let’s be realistic here. I’m a girl in Formula 1. You don’t know how hard I’ve worked to get here. I’ve had to do twice the work simply because I’m not a man.” You roll your eyes. “People are going to hate me. Call me names - God, I can already hear them.”

He never thought his heart could actually hurt for someone. You were really messing him up. He gingerly rubs small circles against your cheek.

“I’ll ruin whoever says anything bad about you, but please give this a chance. I’ve never wanted someone as bad as I do you. Please.”

And yes, there will be nasty comments. Hateful interpretations about your relationship. But that never really mattered as long as you had him. 

[1d1195]

Traditional IX

You can read Traditional here.

This part is 7.5K words of almost entirely fluff. It's kind of a mess but I think it's a good mess. I thought of a few more things that I could do in the future so might squeeze an extra part or two out of it. Might involve some angst though :) :) :) Hope you enjoy!

Carefully, he leaned over the side of the basin, and tangled his fingers through her hair and started massaging the pads of his fingertips against her scalp. She sighed. “You gotta be careful or I’ll never leave this tub.”

If it meant he could always wake up and find her here, he’d massage her hair forever and draw a bath for her every day of their lives.

The phone only rang once before it was answered. She felt bad that he was probably hovering by the phone for the last two hours waiting for someone to call him back. “Is she okay?!”

She thought about the last time she saw her phone. It was either in the driver’s car or back in Niall’s office. But now that Harry had forgiven her, a little sliver of pain relieved after the horrible day, all the tears, sobs, plus lack of sleep caught up to her very tired mind. Her head was aching. She wanted to just lay in absolute silence and wish for sleep to come so she could just shut down for a while. But she had to make this phone call first.

Harry was in the kitchen, once more taking care of her. Gathering water and medicine for her tired body. “I’m fine,” she answered the panicked voice at the other end as gently as possible. Her heart rate was settling, and she thought she might fall asleep right there on the comfiest couch she had ever had the pleasure of sitting on. But she needed to make sure Louis knew she was alright. Since her phone was MIA, she used Harry’s.

First came the loudest relieved sigh she had ever heard. “Fucking hell, babe, what the fuck,” Louis sounded distraught. She remembered the last time Louis ever sounded so upset. Back when she was eighteen and asked if he could help her move out after he had gone away to university. After one of the hardest tragedies of their young lives she wanted Louis and Eleanor to just live two years post-grad in ignorant bliss of anything that was happening to her. They checked in so regularly, but she kept her life at home so hidden.

When Louis found out, saw, and heard…

It was the only other time because she vowed to herself that she would never be the reason for the anxiety laced in his otherwise happy-go-lucky attitude. But here they were anyway; both of them upset beyond words. “You scared me half to death!” He did sound scared. He sounded close to tears. Just like he never sounded distraught, it was even more rare of an occasion that Louis shed tears.

“I’m sor—”

“No, absolutely not,” he interrupted. “Don’t you dare apologize,” she could hear him shaking his head even though she couldn’t see him. “I’m not mad. I’ve just been worried sick. I thought you were at Harry’s this whole time...what took you so long to answer—”

“It’s a long story,” she mumbled. “I don’t want to ruin your weekend more than I already have.”

“You didn’t ruin it,” Eleanor’s voice appeared at the other end of the line. It must have been on speakerphone.  “We were worried,” she said gently. “Tell us what happened, love,” She prompted.

So, she rehashed the story. The third time in half a dozen hours. Harry handed her water and medicine part way through. Sitting beside her, he watched as she spoke each individual word. Her voice was devoid of emotion through most of it. Louis and Eleanor must have asked questions, but she answered them all. Spared no details. But he caught the flicker of blush on her cheeks as she explained that awful story about the horrible woman that spouted lies about knowing Harry’s likes and dislikes.

“I’m at Harry’s now,” she shrugged. Harry worried about her well-being. That was a lot to happen in one day. A lot of emotions wreaking havoc on her body. Maybe it was shock again because she seemed so at ease chatting with her friends on the phone. Like they were catching up after a holiday. “I’m very tired,” she admitted. There was a pause before she smiled weakly then nodded. Harry couldn’t hear but he thought they were telling her to sleep. “I love you both so much,” she whispered. “Can I pay for you to get an extra day to make up for—” She pulled the phone from her ear quickly before her thought was finished. Harry couldn’t make out the words, but he definitely heard yelling from the couple. She giggled tiredly, her eyes drooping by the second.

“Oh, I’ll take that now,” Harry murmured putting the phone to his ear now that she was trying to take care of her friends all while draining the last bit of her energy of the day. Within seconds, as if she wasn’t in control of her own body, she leaned toward Harry, placing her head on his thigh and sighed contentedly and let her eyelids finally close. “Hello?” He said to the phone gently.

There was a moment of hesitation. A deep shaky breath. “Harry, if you break that poor girl’s heart, so help me God, I will murder you without a second thought,” Louis promised.

“Lou,” Eleanor said tentatively. El knew the poor girl would be embarrassed by Louis if she was awake to hear it.

Harry smirked and placed his hand on her head gently combing her hair around her ear and watched the evenness of her breath move her body while she laid quietly on his lap. Harry was so relieved she was okay. He was even happier she was right there for him to watch her and make sure she was okay. “Louis, I’d hand you the knife,” he promised.

*

He let her lay there for a long while—almost an hour. He scrolled through his phone shortly after she fell asleep, after he assured Louis and Eleanor that he would take care of her. He even suggested they do take the extra day for their anniversary weekend. “I think it would make her feel better if y’did,” he explained. “I know m’still new in her life, but I think we all know she’d feel unnecessarily guilty for worrying y’on your holiday,” Harry reminded them. After a hearty agreement, Harry also knew they were two of the people who loved her most in the world, they’d do anything to make her feel better too.

After that, he made his call to Niall.

“Is she alright?” He asked without any greeting. It wasn’t uncommon for there to be no greeting when they chatted anyway. Harry felt no jealousy at all. Especially after his conversation with Gemma. He felt good old-fashioned love for Niall who clearly cared deeply about the sweet girl laying across his couch and lap. “I tried calling her, but her phone was in the office. I have it with me because I thought if she was going—”

“Oh good, she was worried ‘bout that,” Harry mumbled. He didn’t want to move an inch because he just wanted this poor girl to rest.

“I’ll bring it by...is she okay?” He asked again.

“‘Bout as good as y’can expect.”

“She’s there?” Niall wondered.

“Where else would I let her go?” Harry smirked sadly. Niall informed him he really wasn’t sure. It was time for the story he heard twice now from Niall’s point of view. He only told Harry about her leaving and coming back in the simplest of details. How she asked him not to tell Harry about the harassment and so forth. Pair that with knowing her phone didn’t make it with her to the car, he wasn’t certain she was going to make it to Harry’s.

It was pitch-black dark outside. Since she fell asleep so suddenly, he didn’t have time to turn the lights on or anything. Only the kitchen light half illuminated the living area. He tilted his head against the back of the sofa, taking the new version of her story once more from Niall’s perspective. “Niall, m’sorry for being such a prick,” he said.

“It’s already forgotten,” Niall said kindly. “We all do crazy things for the people we love. Just make sure she knows she didn’t ruin our friendship,” Niall had a smirk in his voice and Harry felt a flutter in his heart at that not-so-little L-word. “Also, I would like to be part of the exit interview when you fire that horrific woman, if you want to truly make amends.”

Harry chuckled quietly. “That can be arranged,” he murmured. “Can y’pick up some food for us on the way? I imagine she hasn’t eaten today. I’ll wake her up and make sure she eats before bed.”

“Yeah, yeah. Course. Just let me know.”

It was another half hour before Niall said he had food in his car and would be ten minutes. In that time, he texted his lawyer asking what he could do about her situation to make it painless as possible. Then he sent another text to the driver requesting to follow her.

Once he received Niall’s message that he was enroute with food, he started to wake her up. “Hey there,” he hummed gently rubbing the length of her arm. “Kitten, wake up, please,” he whispered and gave her the gentlest little shake he could muster. “Niall’s bringing us some food, love,” he told her. At the same moment her stomach growled very loudly. He smirked feeling grateful he was waking her up to eat.

“I guess m’hungry,” she mumbled and slowly sat up. “Oof. My head,” she winced pressing one hand to each of her temples. A wave of dizziness and pain rolled over her exhausted mind like she was hungover.

Harry immediately brought his hands over top of hers and he pressed a kiss to her forehead. It made her fuzzy mind warm over with adoration for Harry. While he pressed a simple kiss to her head, all he could think was he was going to have a hard time letting her go to the bathroom of all things. All he wanted was to keep touching her and consoling her. “M’so sorry, baby,” he whispered.

“Harry?” She asked tentatively.

He frowned. He sensed he wasn’t going to like her follow up question. “Yes, kitten?”

“If you’re not too busy, could I stay the weekend? I really don’t want to be alone,” she said rubbing one eye.

He didn’t like that she felt like she had to ask. Part of him thought it was understood she would be there all weekend. But he was glad she wanted to ask and did ask. If all this had happened a few weeks prior she might not have been asking. “Mi casa es su casa,” he answered simply. She smirked. “Of course, love.”

“I just need a moment,” she said standing and made her way for the bathroom. Harry nodded watching her like she might fall to pieces just by standing. His leg was numb from sitting in the same position for almost an hour along with her head resting on his thigh. There wasn’t an ounce of complaining about it in his body, but he got up and stretched it a bit—he called his lawyer back while he wiggled his leg and paced the floor a bit. He turned on some more lights so everyone could see. Especially the outside one for Niall’s arrival. He did show up shortly after that. “I’ll call you back,” he said to his phone as he held the door open for Niall to bring the food inside.

He smiled at her as she reentered the kitchen while he and Harry got the takeout boxes settled. “Hey darling, you look like you’re feeling much better,” he chuckled and gave her a side hug with a kiss to the top of her head.

Harry was thrilled he wasn’t the least bit jealous of their physical interaction. It really made it seem like he was jealous of her not talking to him. Even just thinking about that bristled him a bit. He was irritated that she didn’t feel comfortable talking to him the way she did with Niall.

How were they supposed to get married if she wouldn’t tell him her every thought? It was an irrational worry, but he couldn’t help thinking about it.

Harry smirked despite the nagging little thought, as he set her food out. “I think that’s damning by faint praise. I don’t think I could look worse than earlier,” she snorted. Harry rolled his eyes and Niall laughed a bit more.

“So hard on yourself, darling,” he shook his head. Harry let them chat while they all ate quietly. Harry wanted to put her to bed and massage her head so she could relax. But he liked that Niall was good at keeping her chatting, distracting her. Harry was too nervous and busy cooing about her to hold a real conversation right now. Plus, he didn’t want to make her cry any more than she probably would on her own—if only because her head was still hurting her. He could see it on the little pinch of skin between her eyebrows and he wished she would just go to sleep so she could feel better.

“Do you need some time off…the whole week to get things figured out?” Niall asked. His voice was quiet and gentle—like he didn’t want to ask her. Harry was glad he asked it because it was an important question, and he was worried he would accidentally force her to take the week off if he tried asking.

“No,” she shook her head quickly. “That’s the last thing I want,” she emphasized the word last as she put the forkful of food to her mouth. Niall and Harry glanced at each other for just one moment. Harry shrugged one shoulder hoping she didn’t notice. “I’m sad, not blind.” He smirked despite himself. Niall tried to cover his laugh with a throat clearing. “Mom probably doesn’t want me there,” she said casually. Like it wasn’t the death of a parent. Like it was a birthday dinner. Or a doctor’s appointment. Her tone and words broke Harry’s heart. How could someone not love her? He truly couldn’t imagine. He wanted to ask why her mother wouldn’t forgive her, but it wasn’t his place to ask. Plus, (even though he might disagree with her mother’s choice and ignoring her very much perfect daughter) who was he to judge how she chose to grieve for another child? He wished with everything in him that they cared for her the way they were supposed to...before it was too late. She was so special, and it was unfair she didn’t have the support she deserved. “I don’t know. Maybe Louis will know what to do when he gets back...so I’ll at least work through Tuesday.”

“Well, whatever you need,” Niall shrugged. “I don’t want to hold you from sleep. You could use a ton of it. Thanks for the food, Harry,” he smiled. The poor thing was getting droopy eyed again. Niall kissed the top of her head and gave a wave as he headed out. “Call if you need me!”

*

She claimed it was much too early to go to bed. It wasn’t, but Harry would have agreed the sky was red if it came from her lips. He wasn’t arguing with her at all this weekend. Whatever her heart wanted, it was all hers. Her sleepiness wore quick, and she fell asleep almost immediately as The Good Place played while he rubbed her feet in his lap. Or at least, he thought she was asleep. “Harry,” she mumbled.

“Yes, kitten?” He asked curiously looking at her half sleeping figure.

“Would you ever do all this for…a regular companion?”

He shook his head. He would do anything for her, answer any question, but he wished she wasn’t worried about this right now. “No, but you’re very different than all the other ones.”

“You don’t have to pay me as much…since I don’t…” she trailed off.

“Kitten, I’d simply pay you more if y’did,” he had a sad smile on his lips as he spoke. That’s not why he wanted her. He meant it from the moment he responded to her over six months ago.

“Hardly seems fair,” she muttered. “I think you need to reevaluate our agreement. I know I’m not CEO, but I know a thing or two about supply and demand and cost efficiency.”

He chuckled. “Love, why are y’worrying about this right now?”

“I don’t know,” she shrugged. Her eyes were still closed. “I worry a lot about other people,” she told him.

He couldn’t argue with that. “I noticed.”

They were quiet for a long while. Harry pressed his thumbs into the soles of her feet noting every little sigh that escaped her lips. Eventually he noticed her light snores. He carefully moved her feet to the side and slid off the couch. With a blanket he had tossed over the back, he covered her lightly and pressed a kiss to her forehead. He didn’t want to leave her there, but he wanted to take the next step in making sure she had everything she needed to recover from such a horrible couple of days.

*

She doesn’t know when she woke up, but Harry was backlit by the TV, knelt beside her. His hands were gentle as he rubbed her arm. “Hey, love. I ran you a bath.”

The last time she took a bath was surely in childhood. But Harry looked so proud that he did the right thing. She felt woozy again as she stood. Her brain aching but she wasn’t due for medicine for a while. A bath and some sleep might do some good. Harry led her to the bathroom and started to pull her clothes off: the cozy sweater, the silky blouse, and the dark dress pants that tied around her waist.

She wanted to protest out of awkwardness and shyness. She couldn’t believe Harry was undressing her again without the pretense of more, but Harry was acting like this was normal. Almost as if he was pretending, he didn’t notice what he was doing fully. His mind wasn’t on the fact she was naked before him, he was just taking care of her. She didn’t even blush as he did so.

He had a little towel folded where her head rested, and she sank into the warm water. Of course, Harry made sure the house was a comfortable room temperature given the winter air outside, but until she was slipping into the water, she was reminded it was the dead of winter and the water was so warm against the cold air. “Hmm,” she sighed. Harry rolled his sleeves up—she noticed he changed into a pair of joggers and a long sleeve T-shirt. Carefully, he leaned over the side of the basin, and tangled his fingers through her hair and started massaging the pads of his fingertips against her scalp. She sighed. “You gotta be careful or I’ll never leave this tub.”

If it meant he could always wake up and find her here, he’d massage her hair forever and draw a bath for her every day of their lives.

*

After the water started to cool and she was nearly back to sleep once more, Harry gently coaxed her to stand. Harry had the fluffiest towels. Like a hotel. She loved his washer and dryer. Everything about him and his house was a warm hug. She was going to hate leaving it in the spring. He wrapped her in one of the fluffy towels and helped her step out of the tub. “M’sleepy,” she mumbled.

“I know, beautiful,” he hummed. “Just wanna get y’dressed.”

“I don’t have clothes.”

Harry bit his lip and in her sleepy, grief-stricken mind she swore his cheeks had turned pink. “I…I may have had Gemma order some things for y’back when y’were all burned so y’always had stuff here,” he gestured to the folded pile on the sink counter.

If she wasn’t so tired, she probably would have asked a hundred questions. Did he snoop through her clothes looking for sizes when she wasn’t looking? Why did he get expensive brands like Lulu Lemon?  That seemed so excessive even for him. She didn’t even own it. How much did he get? And of course, had he ever done this before for someone else?

But the gesture was so sweet she was rendered speechless. Without any kind of fanfare, he handed her the pair of underwear still packaged in plastic while he pulled the tag off the shirt while he waited for her to slide them on. He did the same with the sweatpants. This was by far one of the kindest things any man had ever done for her.

Harry stepped out of the bathroom and headed to “her” bedroom. He tugged the covers back and left the room. She frowned sliding between the sheets thinking he was leaving her just like that. Harry returned quickly with an assortment of items in his arms. Her phone, a glass of water, pills, and a book tucked under his arm. “I…I don’t read much. But I do like this one. Thought y’might like it,” he sounded so shy. “And I know y’like t’have a book nearby.”

After having his sister order clothes for her, this had to be the second sweetest thing a man had ever done for her.

For the last half hour, the bath, the head massage, the book, and the clothes…she almost forgot the last day and a half was so terrible. Harry was pure medicine for her tired body and mind. She wished she was there for a normal circumstance.

“Do you have everything you need?” He asked. “Can I get you anything else?”

You. She shook her head. “I feel like a princess,” she mumbled. He smiled and brushed his thumb on her cheek.

“Think y’are one, love,” he pressed a long kiss to the middle of her forehead. “Shout if y’need something. Sleep well, beautiful,” he whispered.

As he turned to leave, at the last second, she grabbed his hand and pulled lightly. He stumbled a bit as he turned back to her. She clutched her hand around his instinctively. Held tight. It took her a minute to realize she had even reached for him.

He couldn’t believe her beautiful doe-eyed expression. Surely, she was the most gorgeous thing to ever exist. Harry swore his heart softened into mush as he looked her over for signs of tears or sadness. He knew he looked on with confusion, but he loved how her hand felt wrapped around his.

She didn’t say anything, and after a second, she just lifted the covers up in invitation.

Harry didn’t hesitate to slip in beside and wrap his body around hers. He flipped over to the other side of her. She pressed her face against his chest. He held her so close. For the last thirty odd hours she felt so broken emotionally, mentally, and physically.

With Harry wrapped around her, she finally felt whole.

*

Harry woke up still snuggled up to her. He carefully reached over her sleeping figure for a sip of her water and did his best not to disturb her. But she was pressing her fingertips over his chest like she was playing an imaginary piano. “Are y’awake, love?” He whispered. She nodded. It was so dark and so quiet in the room. “Are y’okay?” He asked.

She nodded again. “You worry too much about me,” her voice was soft and quiet. The only kind of voice that could be used at one thirty in the morning.

He had one arm wrapped beneath her neck and pillow, crooked around her so his arm wouldn’t go numb, but he could still hold her tight. The other draped over her waist. He nodded in response to her statement. “You gave me quite the scare over the last day.”

“I’ve been dealt worse hands,” she responded dryly.

“You certainly use humor as a main coping mechanism.”

“It drove my therapist nuts,” she had a touch of laughter in her breathy whisper. Harry never gave much thought to her family because she didn’t. As far as he could tell, Louis and Eleanor were her family. But it made sense she went to therapy for all she had gone through at sixteen. He wondered if she ever still went but didn’t want to ask something so personal. “Whatcha thinking about Mr. Styles? Me in a straitjacket?”

He snorted quietly. “Hardly…how long did y’go t’therapy for?

“Two years, every two weeks. Then once every other month all through university. I don’t go anymore,” he was a little grateful she volunteered the information without him having to ask. He would worry endlessly if she wasn’t feeling up to par and felt like she had to hide something that was helping her well-being.

“No?”

“I mean. I’ll probably make an appointment now but no. I haven’t had an appointment in a while.”

“Why’s that?” He had to know.

She didn’t respond to that question, however. She thought telling him that she met a guy who actually worried about her in such a casual way would send Harry into cardiac arrest. “Do you like the night?” She asked instead.

Harry didn’t mind that she didn’t answer. It wasn’t that important. “Hmm?”

“I’m a morning person. But I think when you can’t see the other person, night is better. Much more revealing.”

“Tell me something then,” Harry lazily drew shapes along her arm that looped back over his torso.

“I just told you about therapy. Your turn.”

He chuckled under his breath. “I’ll tell y’anything y’want t’know.”

She waited a minute. “Do you really like pineapple on pizza?” She whispered.

He laughed almost loudly. Especially for nearly two in the morning. “Yes, kitten.”

She sighed. “I really had a chance of falling for you and everything.”

“Is that so?”

She didn’t want to repeat that mainly because it was a lie. She had already fallen so hard. So, she moved onto her next question. “What did you do on movie night?” She asked.

“I went to the gym and took m’frustration out on a punching bag.”

She ignored the idea of angry Harry. Especially because of her. “Do you go to the gym a lot?” She wondered.

“Usually at the company one during the day.”

They chatted for about half an hour. Talking about random things. Harry laughed a lot at her jokes, and she enjoyed the feel of his fingers continuously running along the inside of her arm and sliding up to comb through her hair. “Kitten,” he mumbled as she got sleepier. Her answers and questions less vibrant in tone as she started drifting back to sleep.

“Hmm?”

“Do you remember when I was sick?” He asked. She nodded against his arm. “You called me baby a lot when I was getting less foggy,” he said. “I didn’t know why.”

Harry could feel the smile moving her cheeks with her face pressed to her arms. “You asked me to. Said it made you feel better.”

He smirked, felt his cheeks warm knowing he asked her for such a silly but somewhat intimate thing. “Oh,” he chuckled. “Sorry.”

She was quiet for a moment. Harry almost thought she fell asleep. “I didn’t mind.”

His heart felt so warm. “You can call me ‘baby’ anytime,” he told her.

She yawned and nuzzled her nose against his T-shirt in response. Again, he thought she’d fallen asleep when she answered him once more. “Night, baby.”

“Good night, love.”

*

Harry once more stilled her hand as she reached for the car door once they were parked. He got out quickly and hurried to her side of the car to open the door. “I didn’t know you knew how to drive,” she giggled.

“Hardy-har,” he rolled his eyes holding his hand out for her as she exited the car. They were outside an electronics store. Harry couldn’t remember the last time he went shopping in person and out from behind his computer screen. It seemed like fun to get out of the house. Especially since she only had one request when she woke up that morning in the circle of Harry’s arms. “I don’t want to think about it today. Is that alright?”

“Harry,” she said alertly, alarm in her voice and pulled on his hand with a quick tug right before he walked into traffic as a car passed by. He smirked and looked back at her. Apparently, it had been long enough that he wasn’t as mindful about parking lots as he should have been.

“Thanks kitten. Keep hold of this for me? Don’t want to get hurt,” He said squeezing his hand in hers. His smile was flirty and adorable. She loved weekend Harry. The last time she spent the whole weekend with him was when she wasn’t up to par. Maybe emotionally she still wasn’t up to snuff, but this was better than him having to worry about her burns by far.

How was Harry going to deny any request for the girl he was so enthralled with?

She kept hold of his hand and she thought from the outside they must look like a regular old couple. No one would question it. He guided her through the doors and to the back where the laptops were displayed. She perused them for a while. “M’so sorry love. I’m getting a phone call,” he gave her hand a squeeze and made way for the exit in case he needed better reception outside. “Styles,” he spoke clearly. She smirked and continued her search.

She looked at the different brands. Sure, Harry had a ton of money but of course she wasn’t going to pick the most expensive one just for the sake of it. She didn’t do much on her laptop except type her reflections these days, shop online every so often, and watch Netflix. “Can I help you?” The person working in the computer section asked. “That’s a fairly good one you’re looking at,” he told her.

She touched the keyboard. “My current one died,” she explained. “But I liked it. So, I figured maybe I’d just get a new one of the same kind.”

“Can I persuade you to a different brand? It would be much better,” he said with a smile. “I wouldn’t want you to have a poor laptop.”

She knew where this was going based on the way his eyes sparkled. It didn’t seem to matter if she thought so poorly of herself. She was a girl in the electronics section and if it wasn’t the employee, it would have been a random man showing off his knowledge trying to convince her that he could take care of her needs. She sighed. “I’m not sure...I like this one.”

He was about to launch into a story about why it was better. She was prepared to listen politely but ultimately, she would probably pick this one. However, he kept encroaching on her personal space, and it was making her a bit weary as he explained the better quality of RAM and storage on the other brand he wanted to suggest. She was nearly bored to sleep when he brushed his hand on her arm. With little notice of just how close he was, she jerked back awkwardly and bumped into something solid behind her. Whatever it was, it only gave just enough to cradle her before she fell completely backward. “Hi beautiful,” Harry muttered holding her up. He dropped a kiss to the top of her head as he kept her steady. Then he looped his fingers back through hers. “Find one you liked?” He asked but he was staring at the employee who looked shocked.

“Umm… yeah. This one,” she pointed confused by how calm Harry was being. He nearly broke his friendship with Niall when he saw him touching her. How was he so rational over a stranger? Her heart fluttered violently. Harry glanced at the specifications printed on the little display model and then turned to the worker.

“Can we have the top version of this one,” he asked.

“Harry,” she whispered. “I don’t—”

“Right away,” the poor guy said hurrying behind the doors nearby to get the best model.

“Stupid idiot,” Harry grunted under his breath. How could he not know she was here with someone? How could he think she would fall for someone that was trying to dissuade her opinion of which laptop she wanted? Harry needed to be more careful when he left her alone.

Oh. He was very mad. She felt her face warm. “Harry?” She asked tentatively. He squeezed her hand.

“Yes, love?” He murmured.

“I don’t need to get the fanciest one,” she whispered. He squeezed her hand again, reassuringly.

“Mmm…”

“Harry, I swear I didn’t flirt or anything,” she promised.

He scoffed. “Kitten,” he shook his head. “You’re not seriously apologizing for someone else’s behavior?” She bit her lip. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and placed another kiss on the top of her head. “Shh,” he hushed as the worker returned. “Thanks,” Harry said grabbing the box from his hands and turning the two of them away from the display. He brought her along the back wall to look at laptop cases. “Want one?”

“Umm…I don’t know. I don’t think I really need one...I already have one that would probably fit this—"

“I like this one with the sunflowers on it. It looks like something you’d like,” he said pointing to one of the cases on the wall.

She blinked. “I remind you of sunflowers?”

“You wore this dress with sunflowers on it back in September when you first started,” he shrugged. “Thought you looked adorable.”

Her cheeks warmed at his assessment, and she grabbed at the case immediately. “Yes, I want it.”

He smiled. “Do you want anything else?”

She shook her head. “No this is plenty.”

He steered her toward the checkout line. The guy at the counter rang her stuff quickly, Harry accepted the five-year warranty that she normally skimped out on because it seemed useless. Harry slid his black AmEx card through not even registering the total at all. She did though, and she couldn’t imagine spending that much on something for herself in one go.

Harry opened her car door for her as she got inside. She was buckling herself when Harry got in on his side and in one motion, maneuvered so the back of her head pressed firmly against the headrest and his lips attached to hers. He devoured her breath. Making her already cloudy head spin. Pulling back, he pecked at her lips a few more times. She felt totally breathless. All Harry did was smirk at her and then reached up to brush his thumb over her cheek. Then starting his car up, he drove off without a word.

She would never intentionally make Harry jealous. But she liked it when the rewards of his jealousy resulted in kisses for her.

*

They were almost finished with The Good Place. A few more episodes were left when she felt a bit hungry. “Can we have breakfast for dinner?”

“What am I gonna make y’in the morning, then?” He smirked at her giving her arm a squeeze. They were snuggled up on the couch, again like an ordinary couple.

She frowned so cutely. Her little pout made his heart melt. He would have made her breakfast any time of day she wanted, multiple times a day, and he would eat it happily. “Well, I’m going to be sad tomorrow, and I don’t want to ruin breakfast by being sad,” she explained.

It was his turn to frown. “You’re gonna be sad tomorrow?” He asked.

“I think I have to deal with it, no?” She muttered.

Harry sighed. He hadn’t gotten an update from the lawyer since he stepped out of the electronics store earlier in the day. He was hoping for better news before he gave her information. Before she had to be sad. He didn’t ask them to go in guns ablaze. He just wanted to make sure her mum had everything she needed and that all would be taken care of so that she wouldn’t shorten the poor girl that had already lost so much. After the terrible day she had, he just wanted to give her the quiet and perfect weekend she deserved. Filled with kisses, good food, snuggles, and TV... and maybe a book if she wanted.

“Maybe y’should wait until Louis and Eleanor get back?” He suggested casually. “Gives y’more time t’recover...and if y’need t’take a day or two, love—”

“Okay,” she interrupted quickly but it was still sweet as syrup the way she said it. “I’ll think about it. Maybe Tuesday or something would be better.”

He sighed with relief quietly. Grateful he’d have the weekend to spoil her and figure out more details on the law end of things. Maybe he could even run it by Louis to get a bit more of the picture.

But for now, he would make her an omelet, pancakes, French toast, or even crepes if she wanted.

*

After their breakfast for dinner, Harry had her lying against his chest while the last of the episodes played. She was a quiet thing when she slept. He didn’t notice she had fallen asleep until the show was over, the screen dark, and he heard the quiet, rhythmic breaths coming from her. He kissed her forehead and shifted awkwardly until she was cradled against him, and he carried her down the hall to his bedroom. If she was okay with sleeping together last night, he hoped she wouldn’t mind tonight.

Plus, his bed was larger. He placed her in the middle and managed to shimmy the covers beneath her body. He slid in beside her and kissed her forehead once more. She cuddled against him silently, without waking. He sighed, completely content with the scent of her shampoo filling his brain. It was like a potion clouding his mind with overwhelming emotions of adoring her.

“Baby?” She hummed after several moments. Harry was almost asleep himself when she spoke.

God, he loved that word coming from her mouth directed at him. “Hmm? Need something, love?” He whispered.

“Did you carry me?”

He chuckled. “Yes, kitten.”

“Don’t do that again.”

“No promises.”

She pinched his shoulder without any pain. “Cheeky.” More silence. “Thanks for letting me stay here.”

“Course, angel. Wouldn’t want you anywhere else.”

“I meant your bed.”

“I did too.”

*

At one in the morning, they shared more secrets. Harry told her about some of his university days. Told her about a couple of his girlfriends and why they didn’t work out. He even chatted about some of his companions. She talked about the ex that cheated on her. How he never really understood her grief. “Sounds like he did y’a favor, love,” he said distastefully. He played with a strand of her hair running it against the side of her cheek. Harry adored her so heavily it shocked him that she didn’t have droves of men asking her to marry them.

“Well now I think he did...because I have a taste of the life I always wanted. A cute little office, almost finished with my second degree, and a cute guy that makes me breakfast and owns a porch swing,” she said dreamily. “What else does life have to offer?”

He chuckled. “A porch swing?”

“I would sleep out there if it was acceptable.” He kept that in mind. He wanted her to live here so badly. He would do anything to have her wake up in his arms always. He would chat with her at one in the morning every day as long as he lived. This was the most whole and perfect he felt in a long while.

“When’s your graduation ceremony?” The reminder she was almost done with her degree prompted him to start planning the rest of their lives. Also, he wanted to get her a really good gift.

“I’m not going,” she shook her head.

“Kitten,” his tone was admonishing. “You have to.”

She shook her head. “I went to my brother’s and Louis’ right before it happened...I wouldn’t want to upset Louis again thinking about it. Course Mom would never come,” she almost had an eyeroll in her voice. “I don’t see much point. It’s usually a family event...and I don’t really have one of those.”

He frowned. Of course, she was worried about everyone else. “Love, y’should be celebrated. S’a big deal.”

She shrugged. “I’d go by myself. I wouldn’t get any pictures...I just...I don’t know. I told El and Lou they don’t have a ceremony for my program...” He bit the inside of his lip. He would have to figure it out. Her best friends would love to go. He, of course, would be there with confetti for her. And he was certain Niall would love to go, too.

“Can y’think about it some more?” He asked quietly.

She nodded. “Sure.”

“No, really,” he rolled his eyes at her quick response.

Sighing, she took another deep breath and nodded firmly. “I will, baby.”

“Don’t distract me by calling me baby,” he said kissing her forehead.

“Did it work?” She giggled.

“Yes.”

*

Harry woke up smushed against his pillow. She was sitting up and reading the book he selected for her. Her hand was massaging against his scalp while tangling her fingers in his hair. He would love to live like this forever. It felt like magic. “D’you like it?” He mumbled and wrapped his arm over her lap.

She nodded. “It’s very good.”

He smiled and enjoyed the feel of her fingers in his hair for a little while longer. “D’you want more breakfast?” He asked. She put the book aside and wiggled until she was face to face with him. She slid her fingers over his face and admired how perfect he looked. Just a bit of sleep was still in his eyes as he tried to wake up. An adorable smile filling his face and the greenest eyes she ever had the pleasure of looking at. He looked a bit scruffy because he hadn’t shaved in a while. He didn’t usually need to shave all that often, but she noticed he hadn’t done so in over a week and a half. “What?” He asked with the most adorable smirk on his face.

He was way too good for her. Paying her for any reason, taking care of her, all of it was way too much. Especially after her terrible days. This wasn’t why he paid her. All she could think about now was sunflowers when she looked at him. The book he recommended on the side table. How he carried her to bed. In a couple months this would all be over. She would have a new job, a new apartment, and Harry wouldn’t make her breakfast anymore.

The thought saddened her so much. Once more she wished she had met him online. Or didn’t intern at Styles Incorporated. Maybe if they weren’t so tied together, they could have something more. Harry never pressured her in the rapidly approaching seven months they’d known one another.

She leaned forward and pressed her lips against his as she had many times before. He looped his arm around her, pulled her closer while he ran his tongue along her lip while reaching for the side of her face with his other hand. She sighed contentedly as he held her and kissed her for so long.

“Kitten,” he said pulling away from her mouth abruptly as her hands drifted down his torso and fiddled with the elastic of his pants.

Blushing, she glanced at him awkwardly. “Please?” She whispered.

“Oh hell, love,” he moaned. “Don’t need t’do that,” his voice was so deep as he mumbled the words. Her soft pleaded request, the doe-eyes...almost had him finishing before they even started. “Are y’sure?” He asked. She nodded silently. Harry kissed her again and again and again and again...

*

She was so quiet afterward. Hell, she was quiet during it. Harry was terrified that she didn’t like it...or worse regretted it. She rested her head against his chest, eyes closed. “We missed breakfast,” she whispered so casually Harry was grateful she finally spoke.

He chuckled and kissed the top of her head. “Can still have it,” he told her.

She shook her head. “Want pasta...and garlic bread.”

“Whatever you want,” he promised.

“Whatever I want?” She hummed. You. You. You. She thought.

“M-hmm...” Forever. Whatever you want, forever. He wanted to say.

“Don’t think you’re ready for that just yet,” she whispered drawing a tantalizing little circle just below where his belt would sit.

“Insatiable,” he mumbled and rolled over, so he was hovering above her. He smiled down at her and then pressed a kiss to her forehead, then her lips. “Give me a minute,” he said and bent down to kiss the length of her jaw, down her neck, over her collarbone, the length of her sternum...down further until there was nowhere else to go.

She giggled and Harry wished with everything in him that Monday would never arrive because this was the most perfect Sunday in existence. Just her right there in his bed. A book by her side. The most beautiful smile he could dream of on the most perfect girl he could imagine.

--

taglist: @tpwkstiles @matildasatellite @jessitpwk @jerseygirlinca @stylesfever @tiredinwinter @ameerakane20 @kimmi-kat @avasversion @youcouldstartacult @likeapplejuicenpeach @manrocket-mo @golden-hoax @harryssky1 @michellekstyles @soachibstel1 @morklee02 @loving-hazz @harrysflorencex @cherrycolas-things @emma34501

I'm sorry if I missed anyone in the taglist. Please let me know if you'd like to join, if it didn't work, if you no longer want to be included, etc. :)

[nowandajenn]

Blue Christmas -chapter 4

Series warnings: angst (like a lot), mentions of infidelity, language, family drama, pregnancy, sexual situations.

Chris’ Pov

I wake up the next morning on the couch with Dodger next to me, blissfully unaware of the complete fucking mess that I’ve made. I tried calling Kelly over and over again, sending her countless texts, worried out of my mind for her. My mind kept going to the darkest places imaginable: her driving, upset and in bad weather, not paying attention or other idiot drivers not paying attention or on their phones, and her getting in a car crash and laying hurt or dead in the hospital. I sit up slightly and grab my phone, hoping to see a call or a text from her; anything to let me know she was safe and alive. 

Nothing. No notifications or calls. All of the texts still on “delivered”. I started making phone calls to our friends and family about an hour after she left last night, telling them that we had had a fight and she left to cool off, and to please call me if they saw or heard from her. I knew in the back of my mind that this might get people worried as to the fact that nobody knew where she was, but at the moment, I just couldn’t stop myself from panicking and dialing everyone we knew. My first call had been to my brother in law, my wife’s twin brother, in Boston. There had been no answer, but that didn’t stop me from calling back repeatedly in between the other calls I was making. 

 All I can do is keep thinking to myself ‘what the fuck have I done?’. Honestly, it’s all I’ve thought since the morning after the worst thing I’ve ever done. A stupid, selfish, drunk decision made in the heat of the moment without thinking of the consequences. I knew the fallout from this was going to be horrible, but nothing my mind could have thought up could be worse than the look of utter betrayal on my wife’s face when I admitted what I had done. 

I had utterly shattered my wife. The love of my life. I would rather die a thousand times than seeing the broken look on her face and the hurt in her eyes. 

I think back to that night, feeling depressed and angry after fighting with her over the phone, stressed out about the continuous parade of negative pregnancy tests we’d seen and the heartbroken look on her face every time she read the result. Feeling like a failure as a man and as a husband for not being able to get my wife pregnant, and wondering if something was wrong with me; if I was the root cause of all of this. Sitting in the bar of the hotel for far too long, drinking way too much, and talking to the cute bartender and spilling my innermost feelings and fears when I should have been telling them to my wife. We were partners. We tell each other everything. But I couldn’t bring myself to tell her that I was terrified that I was the reason she couldn’t have what she so desperately wanted. 

Sitting at the bar until last call, flirting more and more with the young, bubbly bartender without realizing it, and drunkenly taking her up to my hotel room and fucking her. The next morning when I woke up with my brain on fire and a strange woman in my bed, I realized with horror that there was a good chance that I had just wrecked my entire life and my marriage in one night. I wanted to go back in time and take it all back.  Fly home after we had fought and fall down at her knees and beg for forgiveness and tell her that I’m a complete idiot; that she’s the best thing that’s ever happened to a dumb fucking punk like me, and how I don’t even want to imagine my life without her in it and next to me for the rest of our lives. 

Emails and texts keep coming in and I can’t even bring myself to care about any if it. Finding out if Kelly is okay is the only thing I’m thinking about right now. 

I pick up the phone and dial her brother’s number again. I have a pretty good feeling that’s where she would go (if nothing had happened to her on the way). My brother in law scared me just a bit, despite being four years younger than me. When Kelly and I had first started dating, he wasted no time in letting me know that if I ever hurt his twin sister, his other half, they’d never find my body. He’d eventually warmed up to me, but was quick to echo the sentiment again on the day Kelly and I were married. And I had no doubt that he was serious. 

After hearing nothing but an empty ringing and then the start of a voicemail message about fifty times last night, I’m shocked almost speechless when the call is answered. 

“You’ve got some fucking balls on you, I’ll give you that.” Connor says, seething. 

“Listen, I know you hate me right now. You can’t possibly hate me anymore than I hate myself right now, believe me. I just need to know if Kelly’s there and if she’s okay.” I breathe out. 

“Are you fucking kidding me? No, she’s not okay. She’s so far from okay she’s not even in the same zip code. She shows up at my house last night, inconsolable, and tells me what happened. I think to myself ‘there’s no fucking way. He’s a good guy. I’ve known him six years and he’s so in love with my sister that it’s disgusting, and he would never, ever do anything like this to her.”

“Connor-”

“Don’t fucking call here again. She doesn’t want to talk to you, and neither do I.”

With a click, the call disconnects. I fall into one of the chairs in the living room, partly relieved that I know she’s physically okay, and partly even more destroyed knowing that she’s hurting so badly, and that I’m the one who did it. 

For the next two days, Connor, Olivia, and I take advantage of the fresh snowfall and go sledding, have snowball fights, and build a pretty magnificent snow-woman. I’m determined to compartmentalize everything, and I decide to spend the weekend having a good time with my family, and I can deal with the rest of it later. And it works, for the most part. There are moments when I’m hit with waves of sadness remembering all the times that Chris and I took Miles, Ethan, and Stella sledding and all the fun we had, but they’re hastily pushed to the back of my mind. I know that if I sit here and let all of the emotions and feelings in at once, it’s going to overwhelm me and I might not make it back from that. 

My phone stays turned off the entire time, so I don’t know if Chris has still been blowing up my phone, and honestly, I don’t really care. 

I roll over in bed for what feels like the twentieth time in five minutes and sigh in frustration. I just want to turn my brain off and sleep and be blissfully unaware for a while, but my body isn’t playing ball. Honestly, it’s hard to sleep alone. It’s even harder to sleep alone in a bed that isn’t mine. I’ve been spoiled getting to sleep next to Chris, the feeling of his warm, naked body curled against mine, holding me tight under the blankets. And even when he was gone for shoots or promotion, I had Dodger with me, and he was always more than happy to jump up in the bed and make himself comfortable. 

Finally, I give up and sit up in bed, twisting my body so my back will crack. A look over at the alarm clock tells me it’s almost five in the morning, and since I know that getting back to sleep is futile, I get up and head to the kitchen to make some coffee. After getting dressed and ready, I grab my travel mug and get in the car to make the trip back to Concord to get to the studio. Might as well get caught up on some stuff before we open for the day. 

As soon as I unlock the door and turn the alarm off, a strange feeling hits me that I can’t explain. I take a look around and it surprises me how I expected that everything would look different. The last time I was here was Friday night, before everything happened. My whole life has been turned upside down and yet everything here looks just the way I left it. I drop my messenger bag on the floor and sink down into my computer chair, a wave of complete mental and physical exhaustion washing over me. 

Chris is everywhere in this goddamn place. I can FEEL him. I can close my eyes and remember, in perfect clarity, us painting the walls and looking like we got more paint on us than on the walls at the end of the day. I can remember him showing me the heart he had painted on the wall with that goofy little smile on his face and falling even more in love with him. Sitting on the floor, handing him screws and tools and pieces of wood, watching appreciatively as his biceps flexed under his t shirt as he put the desks together. 

My eyes start to burn and I close them tightly, trying to stop the tears from coming. 

I miss him. I miss him so goddamn much. The fact that he’s only about five miles away, probably sleeping in our bed, Dodger more than likely snoozing next to him, makes my chest hurt. 

How do I even begin to rationalize that? I miss the man that flat out told me that he fucked another woman. Sure, he was apologetic and looked like it was killing him inside when he told me, but still. He SLEPT WITH SOMEONE ELSE. And yet, I just want to drive home and be back in his arms and forget the last three days even happened. Part of me wishes he hadn’t even told me, and I could have just gone along with my head happily buried in the sand, unbothered by the truth. But no. Chris was too noble for that. He really could never lie to me, even when he was planning a surprise of some sort, he could barely keep it to himself for long. 

I find myself standing in front of the huge, framed picture of us that hangs on the wall,  not remembering when I got up or walked over here. We look so goddamn happy. We WERE so goddamn happy. I trace my fingers over his face, my heart clenching in my chest at the sight of his beautiful smile, and a quiet sob breaks out of my chest. 

I turn and walk slowly back to my desk, trying to get myself under control. I hate this. I hate feeling like this. I hate feeling depressed and like I’m never going to be able to stop crying. I hate that I don’t know what to do next. I hate that I don’t know what’s going to happen next with my life or my marriage. I hate Chris for being the catalyst for it all. 

With a scream that comes from the very bottom of my diaphragm, I pick up my coffee mug and pull my arm all the way back and throw it with everything I have in me right at that stupid fucking picture and his stupid fucking face. 

The glass shatters and a second later, the whole damn thing falls off the wall. For good measure, I pick up the wedding picture that’s on my desk and chuck it at the wall too, 

At quarter after nine that morning, Chris gets a phone call from Allie, who sounds completely shaken, and asks him to come down to the studio. 

When he walks in ten minutes later, his first thought is that someone broke in and robbed/trashed the place. Allie is sitting at her desk, playing with her fingers. 

“What the hell happened? Are you okay?” Chris asks her. 

“I’m fine. I got here and saw everything like this……I wouldn’t have called if…..I don’t know. I think I was in shock.” she tells him. 

“Did you call the police?” 

Allie looks up at him. 

“I don’t think anyone broke in. Nothing’s missing. The computers are still here. All the equipment.”

She stands up and starts walking up to the front, and Chris follows her, confused. She bends down and lifts the framed photo (sans all of it’s glass) and leans it up against the wall. She then hands him a pink and black travel mug that he recognizes all too well, and suddenly the coffee stains splattered across the surface of the picture make sense. 

Chris’ heart drops somewhere in the vicinity of his guts, and it takes all of his strength not to cry in front of Allie. 

“And then there’s this.” she says, pointing to her desk. He walks over, running his fingers over his beard. 

Allie-

I need to take some time away. How long is anyone’s guess. I’m really sorry about the mess. I promise I’ll get in touch with you in a week or so. In the meantime, cash the check. It’ll be enough to cover the time off work with some left over. Go do something fun. You deserve it. Please don’t worry about me.

K

There’s a check sitting next to the note that’s made out to Allie in the amount of $5,000. 

“Chris, what the hell is going on? Why would Kelly do this? She loves this place. It’s her baby.” Chris winces. “It doesn’t make any sense, and I’m scared as hell as to what’s going on with her.” 

He scrubs a hand over his face and sighs. 

“We had a fight…….it was more than a fight. I fucked up. I really fucked up to the point where I don’t know if I can fix it. This….” he says, gesturing around the space “this was her being hurt and pissed off and saying ‘fuck you’ to me.” 

“Listen, go ahead and go home. I can handle things here. You should do what she said. Cash the check. Take a vacation, do something fun. Go somewhere warm.”

“Promise me you’ll tell me if you hear from her?” Allie asks desperately.

Chris doesn’t tell her that she’ll probably hear from you long before he does. He just turns to her and nods solemnly. 

[glowyjellyfish]

OUAT Rewatch Report Part 6: Tallahassee and Child of the Moon, and Heart of Stone and Who’s Alice

I’m past the initial excited rush of starting a rewatch project, so I’m slowing down a bit. But I want to post the next set of notes before proceeding to the next few episodes, and I REALLY want to at least finish OUATW and s2, perhaps going as far as the whole Neverland arc. So here we go.

1. I’ve watched OUATW more recently, and also analyzed it TO DEATH in times past, so I generally seem to have less to say about it. Especially as it is pretty tightly written and doesn’t leave a lot of unanswered questions other than stuff that relates to regular OUAT. I love the tragedy of Will and Ana’s past as much as the pain and heartbreak, and also adore seeing tiny baby Millie Bobby Brown having way too much fun playing a creepy child Alice. And it took very good actors to really sell the moderately bad CG Rabbit as a character, and they really nailed it. Hot Jafar still managed to be hot and menacing while yelling “RABBIT!”, excellent job

2. NEAL. He doesn’t come off great here, all scruffy and barely getting by, but I’m glad he gets his shit together over the next ten years. And I mean, he doesn’t exist as a person in this world; there are no records or paper trails he’d need for things like drivers’ license and jobs. Obviously he managed to obtain these things to some degree, but considering that he started as a lost teen who grew up in a medieval fantasy world and then spent probably decades surviving Neverland, he’s doing remarkably well. And I like to infer from wanting to keep the dream catcher that he has all kinds of nightmares from his past. Also, no wonder he and Emma connected so well, they are the king and queen of abandonment issues; not that he would have ever told her much about it other than maybe “my mom left when I was a kid, and my dad left me a few years later”.

3. August, my dude, what are you doing. Talk about not coming off well. I mean, it’s ten years ago roughly, so it’s nice that in the present day he’s all “I fucked up I gotta fix this” but I don’t recall him trying to make up for stealing $20,000 that was meant for Emma. Anyway, I don’t think this was ever stated, but… he got instructions to break Emma and Neal up from Blue, didn’t he? It’s the only thing that really makes sense; how the hell would August know that being with Neal might take Emma away from her destiny, or who Neal was? This idea requires him to drop by Storybrooke once in a while and not be noticed by Regina, but that’s not impossible and he did claim to have been there before. And it also requires that Blue magically retained her memory, but that’s also quite plausible. She’s powerful and magic, she had the fairies making mysterious preparations as the curse was coming in, August went to her for advice or something before the curse broke, and we really didn’t get enough of her under the curse to say for certain whether she knew. And she’s also the only source for Rumple knowledge that makes any sense; August may have been able to coerce Neal with knowledge of his identity, but there’s no way in hell Neal would have given him a picture of the dagger, and although August is a lying liar who lies, he did say a little fairy told him about the dagger. (Well… he’s sort of a lying liar. Like I said before, I am pretty sure most of the time he just twists things around and talks very carefully so he never literally lies, he’s just lying in spirit) In my memory, the show never confirms or denies this, but I forgot a lot so we’ll see.

4. I would like Hook to stop hitting on Emma and waving his dick around; when he talks like that to her it upsets me that they end up together. Other than that, he’s fine. He’s clearly smart enough to use sincerity to gain Emma’s trust, and to deduce a lot about her from her behavior. And he also behaves like a dumbass sometimes, and I’m not sure right now whether that is him hamming up his Crude Pirate persona or what. I think he was being sincere most of the time so far, up to and including the part where he admits to being willing to help whoever will get him where he wants to go, obviously because he deduced that lying to Emma does not work.

5. (And now I am thinking about how August tended to be precisely truthful without being honest when talking to her, and then I wondered if she got her lie detection power because they shared the wardrobe or something. I don’t think it’s ever explained beyond maybe “she’s magic”, so it makes as much sense as anything to me.)

6. I have made it quite clear that I do not like the love triangle between Neal, Emma, and Hook, but I don’t believe they had planned to do that yet. It’s still kinda fascinating the parallels and comparisons they invite with this episode. Especially considering the weirdass things this show does, like Hook hooks up with both Neal’s mom and Neal’s ex, finds true love both times, and… everybody’s okay with this? And Hook attempted to raise Neal, and is currently trying to murder his father? (Part of me is just like. Well maybe Hook should stop beating around the bush and just go make out with Neal! …but no, pretty sure that’s the one thing that would be a step too far). OUAT you are so weird. Anyway. I think it’s interesting that Neal and Emma’s story was used to show why she wouldn’t trust Hook, and also why she was sympathetic towards the abandoned and frightened giant.

7. Another interesting parallel from the Obviously Wrong Viewing Order: two episodes about the heroine’s backstory in a row. Were they following an Ideal Storytelling Pattern or something?

8. I really like the character development Charming has been getting this season. I think it was a good move to separate him from Snow without just doing more relationship melodrama. I like how he’s shown using skills from being a shepherd to much greater effect than anything he knows about being a prince.

9. There’s a heavy theme of Parents in this season so far, and I haven’t quite figured out the best way to discuss and analyze that, but I have noticed it and it’s very interesting. We’ve had stories with Belle’s father, Charming’s adoptive not-father, Ruby’s mother, and Regina’s mother, as well as stories about Regina not wanting to be like her mother, and Emma and her mother figuring out how to connect and protect one another. I know there’s more, I’ll keep my eyes open. (Of course, OUATW is also packed with stories about everybody’s parents; it might be less a seasonal theme and more a whole show theme)

10. It’s interesting that Whale and Ruby got entire arcs in this season. Not to link them together gratuitously, but if memory serves they both conclude their arcs in the same episode (the next Victor one), and then they’re pushed aside a bit in favor of Neverland before gradually being mostly dropped. I just think there was fair reason to think they might have been important and connected, and wish I knew what the original plan was. They definitely got favored over most of the other minor characters, at least so far.

11. love Ruby basically being Charming’s right hand woman, as well as her quick friendship with Belle

Today I made a special effort to find a gif for each OUATW episode so far, all because I wanted to showcase the most apt one there ever was. Again it makes me wish I had the wherewithal to do full liveblogs with silly gifs accompanying, but that would be too much effort for me.

[baekguuuuu]

Redo

Characters: Baekhyun x Reader

Genre: TimeTravel!au, angst, romance, mature content

Word Count: 17.7k (don’t even ask)

First Part: Doing Time

Summary: Do you ever wish you had a second chance to meet someone again for the first time? I never did but it happened. And we started redoing the past to welcome our new reality. 

Relationship is not easy. Love isn't as well. It requires a lot of forgiveness and accept the fact that you and your partner are not perfect. 

You're going to hurt each other. Disappoint each other. Upset each other. You just have to decide whether or not you're willing to go through to the ups and downs with them.

Because that is love is all about.

AN: Hellooo! It’s been two years since the last time I’ve written something so please go easy on me lol if you haven’t read the first part, please do before starting this one to understand the plot better. Please excuse any mistake as I edit this while I was working - I’m still working right now so I have to go lmao. Thank you and I hope you’re all staying safe!  🤍

I could feel how anxious Baekhyun was when he hit the brake of the borrowed minivan in front of our house. I was eyeing him with judgment, though my lips formed a smile with a hint of teasing.

“You look like you’re about to piss your pants,” I couldn’t help but snicker, receiving a glare from the male sitting in the driver’s seat.

He shook his head after letting out a trembling sigh. “I don’t think I could face your father for a while.”

That made me furrow my brows, and I turned to him with a scowl. “What—why?”

He looked very serious—almost helpless that I didn’t expect the next words to come out of his mouth. “His youngest—and only daughter, if I may add—just sucked my dick, rode my dick, and came on my dick—oh, my God, baby. What if he finds out? He’ll skin me alive—”

I laughed out loud upon hearing him rambling, clapping my hands like a seal and clutching my stomach as I continued to cackle until it turned into a fitting cough. It took me a good minute to calm down, exhaling heavily as I tried to catch my breath. “What,” I sneered, “you think I’d sit down with my father at one in the morning and talk to him about my sex life? Geez, Baekhyun. Calm the fuck down.”

“But baby—”

I shushed him to the extent that I placed my index finger on his lips so he could stop his mouth from rambling. “He’ll skin me alive before he could skin you alive from forgetting to use protection, so—”

“Oh, my God. Yes—we forgot about the condoms!”

I sighed, “well, did you even bring some?”

Baekhyun shook his head, jutting out his bottom lip dramatically. “I just honestly wanted to bring you on that hill to spend time with you when I discovered that place a few days ago. I didn’t expect things to get escalated.”

I playfully cooed at his expression and sincerity; cupping his cheeks with my hands, I gave his lips a loud smooch. “I appreciate the thought, bubba. That’s so sweet.”

Baekhyun gave me the stink eye, though not hesitating to pucker his lips, and I leaned to kiss him again. “You’re just teasing me, aren’t you?”

I giggled, playfully pushing his face away from mine. “You got me there. But seriously, that’s sweet of you. Always thinking of me, huh? Seriously—get a life, loser. You’re so obsessed with me.”

Baekhyun kept his mouth shut, contradicting what I expected him to do or even say. He looked like he was genuinely bothered by something.

“Okay, what’s going on?” I placed my hand on his shoulder, trying to make him look at me when his focus was on anywhere but my eyes. The Baekhyun I’ve known from this timeline was talkative; he always knows what to say, even if it doesn’t make sense most of the time. “Was the sex that bad? Am I that bad?”

His neck almost snapped out of place from how quickly he turned his head in my direction. His eyes were wide as he vigorously shook his head. “What—no! It was amazing, and I honestly can’t wait to do it again with you.”

I rolled my eyes, though a sigh of relief escaped my lips. “Okay, horny ass. But care to tell what’s going on?”

Baekhyun sighed; his shoulders looked dejected. “I may have or may not have had a conversation with your father about respecting you as a woman.”

I scowled, “and you didn’t?”

Baekhyun didn’t answer my question, so I continued, “I am not aware that having sexual intercourse with your partner means not respecting the other based on gender.”

Baekhyun seemed offended, his eyes looking at my face with judgment. “That’s not what I meant. Your sarcasm is getting out of hand.”

I couldn’t stop myself from scoffing, “You should’ve seen that coming before asking me to be your girlfriend.”

“I didn’t even ask you.”

Like a fish out of water, my mouth opened and closed several times—too shocked by his words and, at the same time, hurt that he didn’t even hesitate to utter his answer to my remark.

It was evident that he was also surprised by how his eyes widened in panic, hands reaching out to hold my hand. I immediately scooted away from his touch, blindly opening the minivan door and getting out, even with my knees feeling like jelly.

My steps were harsh, the sole of my sneakers crunching against the steps to the front door when I heard my name being called, followed by a vehicle’s door slamming closed.

I exhaled through my nose, turning around and pointing my index finger to Baekhyun, standing merely a meter away from my figure. “I know I’m not the best at talking, but I have never and will never disrespect you with my words. I can’t believe you’d say that. If that’s what you think, then fine, let’s forget what happened—” Baekhyun tried taking a step forward but instantly stopped when he saw I took a step back away from him. “Don’t worry, I won’t take it against you. However, I would appreciate it if you won’t reiterate this.”

I knew I was getting dramatic; I knew this was too much—but it was late, and I was tired and sleepy. I thought it was the start of seeing how beautiful life was, that I finally got the chance to start over again with the guy I used to loathe with every fiber of my body.

“Baby—”

At the same, I heard my name being called behind me. I peeked over my shoulder and saw my father holding the door open, looking at us with his brows furrowed. “Everything okay?”

With a tight smile, I forced myself to nod. “Yes, dad. I’ll be there in a second.”

My father’s eyes observed my face as if looking for a sign that I was in trouble. This time, I flashed him a genuine smile, “I’ll be fine, dad. I promise.”

He finally agreed, not before giving Baekhyun a glare, muttering, “Remember what we talked about, young man.”

Baekhyun tensed on his spot, nodding before bowing his head in respect to my father, who was closing the door behind him.

I let out a sigh, facing Baekhyun once again. “Look. It’s been a long day, I attended a lecture all day, and it’s late. You should go home.”

“But—”

“My sarcasm would only offend your ego if you let me speak more than I already had.”

I did not even wait for his answer and turned on my heels to get inside the house. His tone was begging as I closed the door gently, not wanting attention from my family.

It was not the first fight I had with Baekhyun—we had so many verbal arguments from when he was Jisoo’s fiancé ten years from now, but this was the first for him.

I had to turn my phone off to avoid the constant call I was receiving from the guy. Despite my rage that night, I fell asleep when my head hit the soft pillow.

I had to endure another day at the University. It was getting so repetitive that I often just wanted to yank my hair out of my scalp. But I had no choice. It was this or nothing.

I wasn’t the smartest, but I remember the things I learned from building and starting a business, so I raised my hand when my professor said something and had to explain what businesspeople taught me.

He could’ve dismissed what I said if he disagreed with my statement, but he had to laugh in my face, making everyone in the lecture hall follow suit. “With that mindset, it’d get you nowhere in life.”

My heart was heavy as I walked my way out of the campus. I wanted to throw myself to my bed and bury my sorrow away in the comfort of my duvet. I didn’t expect my so-called college friends to laugh with our professor as if mocking me. That did hurt.

I had a lot of things in my mind that the incident with Baekhyun didn’t even cross my brain for the day until I felt a hand wrapping my wrist gently. I was walking with my gaze on the ground; hence, I had to look up to see the culprit.

“Baby…” Baekhyun sighed, his eyes pleading as he looked at my orbs, not minding the other students whispering as they passed by, “You were not answering my calls or texts, so I’m here.” he explained even though I did not ask.

I nodded, though I snatched my hand away from his hold. He looked hurt by my actions. “Not today, Baekhyun. I’m having a really, really bad day.”

“Are you okay? What happened?” Baekhyun inquired, attempting to hold my hand, but I hid it behind my back.

I shook my head, giving him a tight smile, “Not today.”

I was about to walk away from him, but he managed to take hold of the tote bag from my shoulder. I sent him a glare, a warning that I was this close to losing my shit. But he beat me to it. “I know you’re angry at me; you have all the right to be. But I won’t let you go home alone at this time of the night.”

It was late; my class ended a few hours ago, but I decided to stay behind to calm myself down by reading random books in the campus library. I liked the silence and the smell of old pages of the books—they always managed to soothe my nerves.

I was seated in Baekhyun’s sedan while he drove. My eyes were focused on the window, yet I could feel how he kept glancing in my direction.

“What do you want?” I mumbled under my breath, leaning on the windowsill as I briefly looked at him. “You’re making me uncomfortable.”

“Sorry,” he immediately said, chuckling nervously. “I’m just really worried… and want to apologize. But I know this is not a good day, so...”

“Why not try today?”

He snapped his head to look at me before returning to the road. “I—”

“One thing I’ve learned from your father: If you never try, the answer will always be a no. It doesn’t matter if it’s today or tomorrow, but giving up without trying will fail you.”

Baekhyun was silent for a moment, and then he swerved the vehicle to the side of the road, pushing the hazard button. “I like you. Like, I really like you. I’ve never been attracted to anyone like I am to you, so I beg for your forgiveness if sometimes my mouth runs before my brain does.”

Baekhyun slowly reached out for my hands, but I didn’t push him away this time. He took it as a good sign as the corner of his mouth quirked up. He lifted my hand to his mouth, giving my knuckle a peck. “You know I’m a spoiled brat—I know that, too. Not getting what I want, not winning an argument, and things not going in my favor, I’m not used to it, but I’m willing to do better than that for you.”

I looked away from his intense gaze as I let out a sniff. I removed my eyeglasses for a second to wipe the tears that escaped from my eyes.

“Come here.” Baekhyun gently placed his hand on my cheek, making me turn my head to look at him. He leaned forward to kiss my cheek. “I’m really sorry for what I said. I swear that I didn’t mean any of it.”

I nodded, puckering my lips, wanting his affection that I hadn’t gotten for almost twenty-four hours. His smile widened, placing his lips on mine, sighing as his soft pillow finally touched mine.

“I missed you,” I murmured. “But you’re still an asshole.”

I couldn’t help but sigh dreamily when Baekhyun laughed huskily. My attraction to the guy was unbelievable. He nodded his head, agreeing with my statement. “I am, baby. But you forgive this asshole, right? Because this asshole won’t be able to function knowing that you’re mad at him.”

“I’m still mad, though…” I looked on my lap, picking on my jeans. “But I really want to be with you.”

“I want to be with you, too, baby. So much. That sometimes your brother was this close to throwing up whenever I talk about you.”

That made me smile. Kyungsoo did mention how Baekhyun would ask their circle of friends for help or advice whenever he was getting out of ideas for stuff.

“He’s just jealous because he’d probably be single all his life.” I snickered, earning a laugh from Baekhyun.

“Baby,” Baekhyun cleared his throat. I hummed, pursing my lips, waiting for his next action—or words. “Can you be my girlfriend?”

I bit my bottom lip, trying not to squeal so hard. I was genuinely embarrassed from acting like a teenage girl getting a confession from her high school crush when I already lived in my almost-thirty-year-old self, but not when Baekhyun looked very attractive with his university hoodie under his (also) university padded coat.

“I’d love to.”

Dating Baekhyun was easier than I thought. I was honestly scared when we started going out, knowing how things turned out ten years from now—when he was Jisoo’s fiancé.

There were fights, of course, but it wouldn’t take long before we made up. Mostly, he would apologize, but that’s because sometimes he would act like a toddler and throw tantrums whenever things did not go his way or his ego would be stepped on.

I believed I’d never been that angry with him. I would ignore him, but only to make him realize how childish he was. He would always try; I could see that, and I truly appreciate that he did.

Baekhyun was also a very, very jealous man.

He was not possessive; no, he was not. But he does show that he’s upset whenever he sees me being too friendly with the opposite sex. Often, I find it endearing. However, there were times when it could get a bit annoying.

“You know I wouldn’t do that to you,” I told him once when he ignored me throughout the drive to my house.

“I know that.” he would say, and then go on a silent treatment for a whole day.

There was a time when he got distraught because I went out for a drink with my partner in the project. We both aced the presentation and got compliments from our professor, so we thought celebrating our success with Korean barbecue and a couple of soju was worth celebrating.

“I told you so many times that I hate it when you drink with a guy! And this time you went with someone you barely knew! What if he made a move against your will? What will you do? Ask for my help?”

I cried so hard that night. I called my brother to pick me up because Baekhyun, apparently, was too mad to drive me home, asking me to get out of his car and leaving me on the side of the road.

The following day after that incident, my brother talked to Baekhyun, grabbed the shirt collar, and gave him an earful about leaving me on the side of the road by myself at midnight.

That was also the first time Kyungsoo made me sit and discuss how my relationship with Baekhyun was becoming toxic. “You lost a lot of weight, and I’ve never seen you so insecure.”

You see, Baekhyun is an attractive man. He was a senior at his university. He was funny, intelligent, and came from a good family—though not many people know about this. He plays the piano and can sing well.

A lot of female students would bluntly show their attraction towards my man. They were much skinnier, prettier, and dressed up a lot better than I do.

However, Baekhyun did not give me any reason to feel insecure; it came naturally. He was friendly, that was given, but he never went overboard.

I limited my food intake, saved money from my allowance to buy better clothes, and started wearing make-up; however, the make-up phase didn’t last long because it was expensive.

It took me a few days to contact Baekhyun to meet up and talk. He did apologize for what he did, but I asked him to break up.

I told him about my insecurities and how it was starting to affect my mental and physical health. He was surprised and asked me to think about it, not before promising that he’d do better, but my mind was made up at that time that I needed a break from him.

That was the first time we separated.

It took a couple of months before I could meet other people. Not to date, but just to hang out. I did not hear anything from Baekhyun for months until I went home from a night run and saw a white Bentley parked outside our house. Thinking it was just a visitor my parents probably had, I shrugged and went to the door.

“Baby…”

I stopped in my tracks, and with wide eyes, I peeked over my shoulder and saw Baekhyun standing beside the expensive car. “W-what are you doing here?”

“Can we talk?”

We did talk—did more than talking, actually. Please do not judge me. I missed the guy. But he did show how he missed me.

I thought we were fine after that, so anyone could imagine the anxiety and heartbreak I had when there was no call and zero text messages the next day.

Kyungsoo was mad at him and me, of course. He discovered what happened that night, but I had no idea how. He completely stopped talking to Baekhyun, blocking his number and on his social media.

It took a whole week to hear from Baekhyun. Not directly. But on the television. I was sitting in the living room with my family, watching the news, when the head of the Byun clan announced the next-in-line heir of their group of companies.

Kyungsoo and I thought our mother was having a panic attack and that my dad’s favorite mug had slipped from his hold upon seeing Baekhyun’s face on the screen.

I had to clear my throat and smile at my parents as they looked at me with worried eyes when it was said that his future partner would be the prim and proper, a prestigious ballerina, Mina Kim. The only child of Kim Corporation. I’ve met her on my timeline; she was nice but quite clueless about the world—she thinks life is a fairytale.

Nobody knew how much I cried that day.

To divert my attention, I focused on my studies and decided to build relationships with investors I remember working with before. It was challenging since I was still a college student in their eyes, but it did eventually work.

Before my senior year started, I invested all my savings in the stock market. I did what I’d done before. Work, work, and work.

My mom was surprised when I showed her the fruit of my first trade, and I cried when I realized that it had been my longtime dream to celebrate my success, even the little ones, with my family.

My father was so proud and bragged to his friends that I bought them dinner from a good restaurant with the money I earned from trading.

Kyungsoo hugged me, whispering in my ear how he was so proud of me. That he always knew that I’d still make it—achieve what I had before.

I have not heard anything from Baekhyun for almost six months. I was doing well and would intentionally stay away from his radar. That was until I met the head of his clan—his father.

It was when an investor invited me to their family house for a simple dinner and to meet another potential investor. I was so nervous about meeting the old man again. He made sure to make me feel like I was just lucky from my first trading experience.

He was there, Baekhyun, smiling at me as I looked at him blankly. I promised myself I would never fall for this person again. A hand was hooked on his arm, following who it belonged: Mina Kim.

“Say, child. How old are you again?” Chairman Byun wiped the corner of his mouth with an incredibly expensive napkin.

“I’m turning twenty-two in a couple of weeks, sir.”

“And you think you’d make it out there?” I know he was referring to the business world, where business tycoons’ world revolves. “What is your major again? Was it IT?”

“Computer Science, sir,” I answered politely, not minding all the eyes on me.

“Ah… what’s the difference?” He laughed, and people around him followed his suit, even Baekhyun. My chest felt constricted, but I did my best to hold my ground. “You focused on what? Stocks… creating and selling software… that’s not how it works, child. It’s not easy money. You have to find your flaw and work on it—”

“Flaws aren’t real, sir, we have differences.” I interrupted his speech, making Mrs. Choi, the investor who invited me, hiss my name. “Let’s not continue to perpetuate the degradation of our culture by accepting this mindset. There’s no such thing as a flaw when perfection doesn’t exist.”

It turned quiet; all I could hear was the buzzing sound of the house's central AC. Everyone looked nervous; even Baekhyun subtly shook his head in my direction as if asking me to stop talking.

Regardless of how fast my heart beat, I tried my best not to break eye contact with Baekhyun’s father. His eyes didn’t leave my face, eyeing me like a hawk. Then, he laughed. So loud. That my shoulders jumped a little, and I believed everyone did.

As human beings, they also started laughing when the wealthiest man in the room did.

“I like this child.” Chairman Byun declared. “What was your name again?”

It was the night before my birthday when I heard a tap on the window of my room. I ignored it, thinking it was just a branch of the tree planted on the side of the house. But when the knock came again, a bit louder, I grabbed a mechanical pencil, holding it like a knife as I walked to the window to check what it was.

“What the fuck are you doing here?”

To say that I was shocked was an understatement upon seeing Baekhyun’s figure on the window, asking me to open the window.

“Fuck you!” I hissed angrily, raising my middle finger to let him know how I felt.

“Baby—please. I’m this close to falling,” he begged, knocking on the window again.

I made a face, scoffing at his words. “What makes you think that I care if you fall and die? Man, that would be a dream come true.”

“Baby—”

“Don’t you fucking baby me, you fucking moron.” I roared, then remembered that my parents and Kyungsoo might hear me. I stepped forward so he could still clearly hear what I was about to say. “You fucking lost that privilege when you made me come several times, then went on with your life like nothing happened and got engaged to your kind as if I was nothing in your life.”

Baekhyun looked lost and surprised by my outburst. I cursed; he had heard me do it before, but not like this. Not angrily nor towards him. “I—I’m not engaged.”

“I fucking don’t care.” I threw my hands in the air. “Can’t you just leave me alone? Get married or something. Have sex with other people—I don’t care. But do not fucking associate me with your pathetic ego ever again.”

That made Baekhyun lose a footing on the ladder he stole from my father’s garage and fell on the ground. The unfortunate event caused him a broken leg and fractured left wrist.

I spent my twenty-second birthday sitting in the waiting area of the hospital while Baekhyun was treated for his injuries.

That was the first time I met his mother. She was the most soft-spoken and kind-hearted woman I’ve ever met. Please do not tell my own mother.

She was seated beside me as we waited for Baekhyun. She told me that her husband, Baekhyun’s father, didn’t even bat an eyelash when he heard that his son was sent to the ER. “But don’t worry, his father has no idea about the two of you.” She assured me when she noticed how I panicked at the mention of Baekhyun’s father.

I apologized for being the reason his son got injured, but she shook her head and said, with a gentle smile, “My son really loves you.”

I had to excuse myself to the bathroom upon hearing her words. Baekhyun and I had been together for a year, but I had never heard those three words from him. I did tell him once, expressing my love for him when we were making love. But he just smiled cockily, thrusting his hips faster.

I watched in the distance when he was rolled out of a room in a wheelchair, his leg in a cast, and his wrist wrapped in an elastic bandage. His mom immediately checked on him, asking him how he felt and why he would do such a thing.

“Happy Birthday.”

My gaze was lifted from the ground when I heard his voice. It was more of a whisper as if he was scared of my reaction. If it wasn’t for his mom, who was looking at our little interaction with a smile, I would smack the hell out of him.

But I couldn’t. So, I just nodded my head and gave him a tight smile. “Thank you, and get well soon. I’ll get going now.”

“Wait—baby!” Baekhyun called when I turned on my heels to hail a cab to go home. He turned to his mom, who was helping him in a wheelchair, “Mom, can you leave us alone for a moment. I just need to talk to her.”

I didn’t want to upset his mother; hence, I had no choice but to sit down and listen to him because I honestly didn’t have anything more to say.

“I’m really sorry you had to spend the morning of your birthday at the hospital.” Baekhyun started. “I wasn’t thinking when I decided to visit you and planned to be the first to greet you on your birthday.”

“Yeah, I honestly didn’t appreciate it.”

“I’m so sorry. For everything.” As usual, he tried reaching out to hold my hand, but I was quick to swat his hand away, not remembering that he twisted his wrist.

“Holy—shit, I’m sorry!”

Baekhyun bit his bottom lip, groaning in pain, yet he just shook his head, telling me that it was okay.

He cleared his throat before starting again, “I wanted to fix our relationship when I came to your house that night. But my father found out that I was seeing someone against his will.” I nodded my head, urging him to continue. “You see, when I started attending university, my father promised freedom; in return, I’d marry someone he’d choose.”

“Mina,” I mumbled, nodding my head.

Baekhyun looked at me with sad, begging eyes. “I do not have anything going on with her. I swear.”

I sighed, this time shaking my head. “It doesn’t matter.”

“But it does!” Baekhyun raised his voice, gripping my arm to stop me from walking away from him. “I love you.”

There. He said it. I should be happy, but I felt the opposite.

“Do you still love me?” he croaked, tugging on my arm so I could look at his eyes.

I let out a sad smile, “It doesn’t matter.”

“Look at me in the eyes, tell me you don’t love me, and I’ll leave you alone just like you asked me to.”

It took a lot of strength to look him straight in the eye, but I could not find any courage to utter any word.

“But if you love me, still, I’ll leave everything behind. I promise to be the man you deserve, who will give you the world and grow old with you.”

I whimpered upon remembering the timeline where he was Jisoo’s fiancé. They would always have an argument every day on how Baekhyun could not choose her rather than his family. Always taking his family’s side. Always choosing his family’s happiness over his fiancée.

But here Baekhyun was. Promising that he’d leave everything behind without any hesitation. Just to be with me.

He looked so broken when I shook my head, “You don’t have to leave your family for me. I—”

“But I want to start my own family with you.”

 It took a few weeks of thinking it through, a lot of text messages of his declaration of love, and it took a lot of effort for me to say that he only had one more chance; after that, it’d be over for good.

My mother was disappointed but did not say anything.

My father was mad and didn’t talk to me for days.

Kyungsoo ignored me for weeks and only answered my calls when I texted him that someone was following me while I was leaving the university. No one was following me, but I was desperate for his forgiveness.

Baekhyun wasn’t allowed inside our house for a few months of getting back together. And whenever we were together, I needed to be home before ten in the evening.

Although I wanted to argue that I was already twenty-two, I didn’t want to add fuel to my father’s rage towards the guy I was dating.

Baekhyun was very patient. He’d send me home before ten and respected my father’s request to not show himself in front of him for a while.

We were ecstatic yet nervous when I received a text from my father telling me to invite Baekhyun for dinner. It was awkward at first, especially when my father had to bring up the “don’t get my daughter knocked up, or I’ll knock you down.”

Baekhyun eventually admitted to his father that we were together before meeting me during Mrs. Choi’s dinner event. The old man wasn’t happy since Baekhyun’s life was already planned, but Baekhyun was firm when he declared, “I’m willing to give up the position, the asset—everything. But not my girlfriend.”

Baekhyun lost his position in his father’s empire. He did lose the title of being an heir. He also chose to get out of their house and would find an apartment of his own. But in the meantime, I begged my mother to let him stay with us while he searched for housing.

“What makes you think I’m doing this for you? I’m doing this for me.” Baekhyun joked when I cried about how he should’ve not turned his back on his family.

“I love you.” He hugged me tight that night; his duffle bags filled with his clothes lay on my room's floor. “I’ve never been so happy in my entire life.”

That night, we tried to keep our mouths shut as we expressed our love through action. His thrusts were gentle and intimate; his mouth was on mine as he moved. His lips whispered love as he came inside of me.

It took almost a month before Baekhyun could find a studio apartment that fit his budget. I can’t spend it all, he says. I tried to make fun of why he was so eager to leave our house.

“My love, your little gasps are cute, but I miss your moans,” he answered shamelessly, not even bothering to lower his voice that the real estate agent had to clear his throat and excuse himself for a quick smoke break.

I had to hit Baekhyun on his chest, but the guy didn’t budge. He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively, “He’d be gone for five minutes. Do you think we can make it work?”

My eyes widen at his scandalous suggestion, hitting his arm this time. “You’re so embarrassing.”

“Come on, love. It’d be our first in our new place.”

Our?

That made me blush, and he obviously noticed that. With a subtle smirk on his lips, he dived on my neck and worked on the button of my jeans.

One thing I’ve learned from dating Baekhyun for years is he's ready for intercourse almost every time. He would never say no to one. I remember one time, I was needy, blamed it on my hormones, and he was so tired, but when I asked if we could do it, he immediately pulled his pants down.

“Shit—Baekhyun, there.” I gasped when he hit the spot.

It took less than ten minutes for the both of us to finish. We were both satisfied, but I knew that Baekhyun wanted more. He would always ask for another round whenever we did it.

The agent looked so shy when he noticed our flushed skin when Baekhyun signed the lease. I was so embarrassed when my boyfriend had to ask the agent, “Do you smell that?”

I had to punch his arm for being so playful. The small apartment smelled like sex. The agent sniffed, and his eyes widened upon realizing what Baekhyun meant.

“I fucking hate you.” I pinched his side when the agent went to answer a phone call.

Baekhyun laughed, wrapping his arm on my shoulder. “No, my love, you don’t. You were like, ah—yes, there. Baekhyun, yes. You’re so good. Faster—”

My fist started to hurt from throwing punches his way, but I couldn’t stop the smile from forming on my lips.

I couldn’t wait to start a life with this person.

Baekhyun’s love for music made it easy for him to find a job he truly enjoyed. He started by teaching kids how to play the piano and getting a contract from a music school to be an official music teacher.

“Love!” he shouted over the phone.

I walked out of the library, knowing how loud he could be. “Yes, babe? How was the interview?”

“I got the job! I got it!”

I intended to treat him to dinner, just the two of us, to celebrate his little win in life, but he said he wanted to visit our house since he missed my mother’s home-cooked meals.

It was over dinner when he asked my parents the unexpected question. “Sir, ma’am, I’d like to ask for your permission to marry your daughter.”

I was drinking a glass of water when he said those words, so it wasn’t surprising that I fell into a coughing fit. My brother dropped his jaw, his chopstick falling from his hand. My mother’s eyes were wide while my father froze in his spot.

“I know she’s in her senior year, so I’m just asking in advance,” Baekhyun explained, saying that his usual playful self was wiped out during this conversation. “I do plan to marry your daughter. I promise in my life that I will respect, treat, and love her the way she deserves. And I would highly appreciate it if you could give your blessing.”

My mother cried, nodding and thanking Baekhyun for respecting them as my parents; my dad did the same—minus the bawling.

After dinner, I spent the night at Baekhyun’s apartment. Telling him that we can’t afford to be quiet, knowing we would be up all night and expressing love in different ways.

“I love you.” I gasped when I felt his wet muscle on my bud, my fingers curling on his locks, scratching his scalp, as he devoured my private part like his life depended on it. “So much.”

Baekhyun hummed, vibrating my body and making me roll my eyes from the sensation. He pulled away for a while, not before sticking his tongue out, making sure I was looking when he licked a stripe on my lower lips. “I love you, too, baby.”

We constantly remind ourselves to be careful because even though we love each other, we know we are not ready for another life that could enter our lives. I honestly hate the feeling of the barrier, so I asked him to stop using condoms. Hence, we opted for after-pills.

“You taste so good, you know that?” he groaned, nipping on my private part, sucking the soft tissue until it went further in his mouth.

“Oh—shit.” I exhaled before giggling, “I’m not flexible enough to have a taste.”

Baekhyun laughed, pulling away and leaning his head on my thigh, “Damn, love. You and your smart mouth. Here—” he leaned to my face, placing his lips on mine, making sure I got to taste of my own. When he pulled away, his eyes were watching me as I licked my lips to analyze the taste of my own arousal.

I couldn’t help but to make a face. “That was weird.”

Baekhyun scowled, and when I said he was scandalous, I meant it. He stuck his tongue out, shamelessly licking the substance off my lips. “What do you mean? You taste good.”

I had to roll my eyes at his cheesiness, grabbing his head and pushing him down between my legs again, “Okay, mister. Get back to work.”

And he did. He was so good at it. I lost count of how many times I reached my peak that night with his tongue, fingers, and shaft.

“I’m so sore,” I whined when he pulled the covers up my shoulders.

Baekhyun chuckled, wrapping an arm around my stomach and then smooching the side of my head. “I told you to take it easy.”

“But it felt so good.”

Baekhyun started kissing my neck, licking the bites he left a while ago. “You and your mouth.”

“Ah—no, Baekhyun. I can’t,” I tried to pull away when I felt how he guided his member on my slit from behind as we lay down on his bed. “Can we do it tomorrow?”

“It’s almost morning, baby.” Baekhyun pushed his tip, and it made me close my eyes from stinging pain and pleasure. “I’ll be gentle this time, I promise.”

He was true to his word. He moved slowly as if he was afraid to hurt me. I even asked him to go faster as I felt a knot forming, but he persisted in taking it slow.

“We have all the time, my love. I’m yours forever.”

It got busier when I had to start my internship during my senior year; simultaneously, I continued trading and working on software for my portfolio.

I managed to sell a few programs and earned quite decent earnings from them. I met people with whom I’ve worked before, and I used the information I got from living my life in the year 2020 to my current time.

My father scolded me one night for overworking myself and staying with Baekhyun in his apartment instead of going home.

“I know his plan of marrying you, but at this point, you’ll get pregnant before a wedding.”

I tried explaining to him that his apartment was close to the company I was interning in. However, being the Asian protective parent he was, he stood his ground, shaking his head in disagreement. “I’ll pick you up if you need me to. You don’t always need to stay with your boyfriend.”

“But dad, I’m old—”

“Let him come over if you want to be him,” he interrupted, “not the other way around.”

I was having dinner with Baekhyun in his apartment when I received the phone call. My boyfriend was eyeing me with concern when I ended the call with a sigh.

“Are we in trouble?” he asked in a small voice. I feel bad because I know how much Baekhyun respected my father.

I put my chopstick down, not finding the black bean noodles we ordered appetizing anymore. “I love him, but he acts like I’m twelve.”

Baekhyun pursed his lips, nodding as if he had decided on the best thing we should do. “Come on, I’ll drive you home.”

My eyes widened in panic when he stood up, grabbing the takeout bowls from the table to put them in the fridge. “What—no. I want to stay here…” I had a very long day; I only wanted to eat good food and cuddle in bed.

“I know that, baby. I want you to stay with me as well. But—” he sighed, running his fingers through his hair.

“But…?”

He closed his eyes for a few seconds before rubbing his face tiredly. “He’s your father, and I—” he suddenly snapped his fingers, and an imaginary light bulb appeared above his head, “what if you move in with me?”

“W-what?” I gawked at him, totally not expecting his suggestion.

“I have my own place, car, and a decent job. I’m pretty sure we can make it work.”

I let out a fake sob, shaking my head at his proposal. “My father will kill me—and you.”

Baekhyun held my hands with him, rubbing his thumb on the back of my hand when he sensed that I was in a panic. “Do you love me?”

“What kind of question is that?” I scowled.

“Do you?” he pressed.

With a deep, trembling sigh, I nodded my head. “I do. You know, I do.”

That made him smile. He then cupped my face with his hands, placing his lips on my forehead. “That’s all I need to know.”

The drive back home was nerve-wracking. I bit my nails and looked out the window, but when Baekhyun reached to hold my hand and kissed my knuckles, I felt how it soothed me.

I was surprised when he got out of the car when we arrived; I thought he’d just drop me off. “You’re not actually serious about moving in stuff, right? Right, Baekhyun?”

“I want to have a word with your father.”

I chuckled at his words, though I sounded so nervous, “Why are you talking like you’re going to give my father a lecture?”

When I opened the front door with my keys, my father immediately raised his head as he was seated in the living room with my mother. His focus then traveled to Baekhyun, who was standing behind me.

“Sir,” he greeted, bowing his head as my father approached us. “May I discuss something with you?”

My eyes widened in panic as my father led Baekhyun to his office—a small storage room in our house that he turned into his abyss.

I sat with my mom in the living room, I even asked her if we had done something wrong, and I was so glad when she shook her head. “No, honey. You have done nothing wrong. Your father is just being protective over nothing. I talked to him about this, but he didn’t even bother listening to what I was saying.”

“He sounded angry over the phone,” I whispered to my mother, who sighed before shaking her head. At the same time, Kyungsoo got home and saw us in the living room. Without saying anything, he sat beside me on the couch as if he sensed something was wrong.

“Your dad doesn’t want you to get pregnant before you graduate. I told him you’re not irresponsible, but we have nothing to say about your life decision if it does happen. You’re in your 20s, honey. I believe you already know your responsibilities.”

I nodded, though my shoulders couldn’t help but visibly deflate. “I do, mom. And actually, Baekhyun and I talked about this, and we agreed that we’re too young to get pregnant.”

I heard Kyungsoo exhale loudly, throwing his back on the couch and putting his feet on the table. “Geez, I thought someone died.”

“You will if you keep putting your feet on the coffee table.”

My mother’s words made me laugh while Kyungsoo immediately retracted his feet from my mother’s beloved antique.

She shook her head at his oldest son’s action before returning to me. “Did Baekhyun tell you anything about what he wanted to discuss with your father?”

I bit my bottom lip, contemplating telling them about Baekhyun’s brilliant plan. “I—uh, he, you know—”

Kyungsoo nudged my arm to just tell them what I had to say. “Stop stuttering.”

“He wants me to move in with him,” I said in a small voice, too abashed to even say it out loud, especially to my family.

My mother’s jaw slacked, and my brother’s eyes went bigger than they already were.

“Oh, shit,” Kyungsoo exhaled, covering his mouth with his palm. “That serious, huh?”

I didn’t get the chance to respond to him because as soon as I opened my mouth, the footsteps down the hall could be heard. We all whipped our heads to the two males walking in the living room.

Baekhyun’s face was neutral; he didn’t look happy or sad; he just nodded as if asking me to come with him. I instantly walked to him, and he extended his hand for me to hold. He bid farewell to my parents with a bow and a nod to my brother.

“That bad?” I asked under my breath when I closed the house's front door. We sat on the porch as I waited for him to answer.

“He agreed.”

“What—how?” I shrieked, grabbing his arm to look at my face as he kept his gaze in front of him. “Why do you look worried and petrified?”

“Not before you graduate.” he finished his sentence, a sad smile on his face.

I sighed in relief, holding a hand on my chest. “That’s a few months away. We can make it work, can we?”

“You’re not allowed to stay in my apartment till then.”

“Huh—wait, why?”

“He wanted to make sure you get your diploma before anything happens…” his voice was gruff as he spoke, “I told him we are careful, but he insisted. It’s that or none at all.”

I huffed, “I’m not a teenager, so I really don’t get why he’s so adamant about the whole pregnancy thing.”

But then I remember my mother getting pregnant with Kyungsoo while they were in university. I closed my eyes, mumbling an apology to my parents as if they could hear me.

“My dad told us my mother couldn’t get her diploma because Kyungsoo came. They have no regrets; Kyungsoo was a blessing to them back then, but now he’s a nuisance.” I laughed, crinkling my eyes to Baekhyun, who also smiled. “She had so many dreams and plans that she wanted to achieve right after university, but then the pregnancy happened.”

Baekhyun nodded his head, also understanding where my father was coming from. He wrapped his arm on my shoulder, pulling my head to place it on his chest before kissing my head.

“When we were kids,” I mumbled, closing my eyes as Baekhyun played with my locks with his fingers, “Dad promised that he’d do anything to help us reach our dreams and finish our studies. I feel bad that I forgot about this information. I shouldn’t have judged him.”

“It’s okay, baby. He just really loves you and your brother. I do not have any resentment about his decision. Though, I admit, it will be lonely sleeping alone at night.”

I chuckled, pulling away from his chest to give him a stink eye. “You’re not allowed to stay a night here?”

“Your father said I can, but—” he shrugged, “you know I don’t have self-control. They might hear us.”

He groaned in pain when I hit him with my fist on his chest. Hard.

I was a few weeks away from graduating when Baekhyun grew distant. A couple of months ago, I noticed he’d spent much time at work, not even bothering to send me a message if he was done or had already gone home. He, of course, apologized for it and did try to send me a message or call me in his free time, but that didn’t last long.

He rarely stayed at our house, so I stayed away from his place to keep my promise. I was going crazy about his whereabouts, but I tried to keep my cool and be the understanding girlfriend he wanted me to be. We haven’t been together physically—in bed for over a month now.

When the graduation ceremony did come, right after my parents took a picture of us, he informed my family and me that he wouldn’t be able to join us for celebratory dinner.

“I have to go back to work.”

I didn’t smile nor kiss him back when he placed his lips on mine before the need to run back to his car. He noticed my sour mood and whispered in my ear, “Please understand.”

I was hoping for an apology, but there was none. I tried to keep my smile with my family and friends during dinner; however, as soon as I jumped to my bed with my pajamas on, I bawled my eyes out, not realizing until then how I was trying to stop myself from crying the whole time.

Out of anger, I grabbed my phone and texted him.

“Remember the time I said that you only have one more chance? You had it, and I think I’m done for good.”

I turned off my phone, throwing it on the ground. I grabbed my comforter and pulled it over my head. I was still sniffling like a child, but today was a long day, and it didn’t take long for me to be lulled to sleep.

I was awoken by soft knocks on my door. I groaned, telling whoever it was to go away before tightening the covers around my body. My body jumped out of shock, and the knob twisted violently, trying to get inside my room.

“Love, please let me in.” I heard Baekhyun’s voice from the other side of the wooden door. I squinted my eyes on the bedside table's digital clock, which read 2:07 AM.

“What do you want?” I croaked, sitting up on my bed. “I thought I was clear when I told you I’m done.”

“Can you open the door? I’ll explain.”

“I’m not interested in your explanation,” I grumbled childishly, “tell that to your other woman.”

“What?” The knocks went louder this time. “I don’t have—I’m not cheating on you!”

“Honey?” My eyes widened when I recognized my mother’s voice. “Please let him explain. I assure you, there’s no other woman.”

Embarrassed that my mother heard my childish outburst to Baekhyun, I immediately jumped out of bed and swung the door open. The curse I wanted to say sat on the tip of my tongue when I saw my father and Kyungsoo, who looked like he was about to laugh out loud, standing behind Baekhyun.

“What… are you guys doing?” I bet my face was red from embarrassment.

My father shook his head endearingly with a slight smile before returning to their bedroom, while my mother grabbed Kyungsoo by the collar of his shirt when he refused to move, with a teasing smile on his face. “Tell that to your other woman.” he mimicked my voice, though exaggeratedly.

“I’m not cheating on you.” Baekhyun declared as soon as he closed the door behind him. I sat on my bed, looking everywhere but him. “Love, look at me, please?”

After weeks of pent-up frustration, I broke like a dam when my tears started flowing out from my eyes endlessly. I hiccuped while sobbing violently. I cried a lot during our relationship, but never like this.

And that made Baekhyun panic. He cradled my figure in his arms, whispering his apology that I had been craving. “I’m so sorry, my love. Please—please stop crying. I swear on my life I’m not cheating on you. I will never do that to you. I love you more than anything. Please, please believe me.”

“Then why?” I choked up. “Why, Baekhyun—why?”

He grabbed my face between his hands and audibly whimpered when he saw how I was crying so hard that my face looked like a mess. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you,” he kissed my tear-stained cheek, “I—I’m working on my promotion. It was supposed to be a surprise because I’ve wanted to get a place much bigger than my studio apartment when you move in with me.”

I tried pulling away from his hold, but he didn’t even budge; his grip went tighter—though it was nowhere painful. “We could’ve done that together, you fucking idiot. I have my own money, and I could’ve helped you. But no—you insisted with this stupid surprise of yours.”

“I’m so sorry, baby,” he pulled my face to kiss my lips. When I didn’t reciprocate the affection, he pulled away. “I was the one who asked you to move in with me. I must give you a better housing—”

“Your obligation? Where did that come from? We’re not in the 1960s, Baekhyun! We share the same responsibility. I don’t even care if we’d live in a basement.”

Baekhyun looked so sad at my answer; he looked at his lap, shaking his head. “I know what I did was wrong, and I’m truly sorry for it, but please understand that I want to give you what I can.”

“You can do that by actually showing that you are here. That you’d be here. It doesn’t matter what you have; it’s about being here. And you haven’t done that for quite some time.” My lips trembled, releasing the emotion I had held back for weeks. “I was so excited to finally graduate, thinking you’d be here to celebrate my achievement, but you were not. We haven’t been together properly for months! And here you are, thinking that I’d forget all the anxiety and pain I went through for weeks you were away? Are you serious?”

He opened his mouth to say something, but I wasn’t done. “To think we’ve been together for years, you’d think I still care about material things? You should know by now that I’m not materialistic, Baekhyun. I don’t care about those things. How could you—”

“You think I didn’t notice you shiver in the cold in my apartment because the heater is an old crap?” he had to literally cover my mouth with his palm when I wouldn’t stop talking. “You think I wouldn’t know how you would boil water directly from the stove whenever the boiler acts up? How would you be out of breath from using the stairs every time the elevator of that old building gets repaired repeatedly? Your fingers were hurt from washing clothes with your hands every time the laundry room at the building’s basement was complete—and to think that I’d let you go in there just to wash clothes gives me a nightmare.

“You are the love of my life, and I promise to give you and provide you with a good life. I’m not letting you suffer when I was the one who asked you to live with me. I know what I did was out of line, I should’ve told you, but I’m stupid, okay?”

He finally removed his hand from my mouth when I resumed my sniffing. He pressed his lips on mine again, and this time, I didn’t hesitate to pucker my lips, kiss him back, or even circle my arms around his neck.

When he pulled away, his eyes danced around my face, a small smile on his lips. “I saw this two-bedroom apartment, a fifteen-to-twenty-minute drive from your parents’ house. The unit has its own washing machine and even a dishwasher; the building is relatively new, so the lifts are in great condition—yes, there are a few of them, so if one is under repair, it won’t be a problem. The heater and boiler are monitored daily, so you won’t have any problem.”

Baekhyun had to kiss the tip of my nose when I whimpered at how he considered everything. His thumb wiped my cheeks, which were soaked in tears.

“The rent was reasonable—we can totally manage, but a family was also looking into it, so I talked with the agent about how I can secure the lease. And that’s through promotion. I need to have a better job title than the other potential tenants—and voila!” he pulled away, pulling out a paper from the inside pocket of his coat.

I didn’t read all the contents, but I managed to catch the Music Director and his name on the letter. I squealed, throwing myself to Baekhyun, who immediately caught my figure, but not before falling to my bed. I sobbed on his shoulder, burying my neck on his neck, “I didn’t know. I’m so sorry.”

“No—I’m sorry for not telling you. I’m sorry that I made you feel that way. I promise I will never keep anything from you again.” his arms wrapped around my back, tightening his hold. “I’ll make it up to you.”

And he did. All night long.

Living with Baekhyun was chaos. When I stayed with him in his studio apartment before, he was tidy—he would wash the dishes and put his clothes in the hamper properly, though he really did have a habit of not closing the toilet seat after he used it.

He only tried to fix his laziness when I went home from work, totally exhausted, just to see a pile of dirty dishes in the sink, the bed unmade, and when I opened the fridge to look for a drink—only to find an empty gallon of milk sitting there as if mocking me.

I did try to understand that he came from a prestigious family and grew up having someone to do things for him, but it was becoming too much to handle.

“I’m your girlfriend, not your maid!”

I remember throwing the empty gallon of milk on his chest as he lay down on the couch, watching some variety show that I’d never understood the entertainment.

I locked myself in the bathroom as I heard the plates being washed in the kitchen, then a trash bag being tied, and the front door being opened and closed, which I assumed he also decided that it was best to finally throw the trash out.

When I left the bathroom, I caught him changing the bedsheet and pillowcase. I watched from the door how he struggled to pull the fitted sheet on each corner of the mattress.

“That gallon of milk woke you up, huh?” I muttered when he was done making the bed.

He jutted his bottom lip out, “That did hurt.”

I waved my hand to him, asking him to come over, and he did with open arms. He wrapped his arms around my back, nuzzling his nose on my shoulder. “I’m sorry. I’ll do better.”

And I was pretty surprised that he actually did.

Living with Baekhyun has its pros and cons. Of course, the freedom and the sex were great—as always, the cuddle and affection after a long day, and down to small things like the trip to the grocery store, watching TV series together, deep conversation at three in the morning when both of us couldn’t sleep.

However, seeing each other and being together constantly, we couldn’t stop noticing one another’s shortcomings.

Most of the time, they would turn to petty arguments, but there were times that they did turn to huge fights that included shouting, cursing, and slamming the door.

The most remarkable one was when Baekhyun met Jisoo for the first time. It was an accident. We were in the grocery store; I looked at the list while Baekhyun pushed the cart, following my steps.

I heard my name being called and getting tackled with a hug. “It’s been a while!” Jisoo squealed directly on my ear, making me wince.

“Is this your boyfriend?” She didn’t fail to notice the guy who was watching our interaction.

I didn’t know why, but my heart felt like it would jump out of my chest when Jisoo extended her hand to Baekhyun, introducing herself as my friend.

I didn’t fail to notice the surprise and recognition on Baekhyun’s face when Jisoo said her name. He plastered a smile, too wide for my liking, before shaking Jisoo’s hand.

My mouth was shut the whole ride back home. I didn’t even help him with the grocery bags on the way to our place. I wasn’t the jealous type of person I had never been, but in the life I lived before, I watched how Baekhyun and Jisoo were together.

I felt so insecure, my self-esteem stomping low, realizing the possibility of them being together in this timeline was not impossible.

But Baekhyun didn’t know that. He couldn’t read what was going on in my mind. He was beyond pissed when I didn’t even hold the door open for him. I heard the bags getting thrown carelessly on the kitchen island, followed by the door’s fridge being closed loudly.

When I left the bathroom, Baekhyun gave me a glare from the kitchen, hands on his hips. “Are you going to help me put these away, or do I have to do everything myself?”

Baekhyun rarely gets angry, but when he does, he really shows it. And he’d be pretty scary every time it happens.

“I’m getting sick dealing with your hormones,” he mumbled under his breath, and I had to use all my strength not to break down in front of him because that shit did hurt as hell.

I put all the frozen items in the bottom freezer in silence, not even glancing in his direction, and then I went to the pantry to store all the dry goods. When everything was done, I went to the second bedroom, and we turned into our combined office to pretend I was busy.

I did get some work done, but I didn’t notice the sun had set and it was time for dinner. I closed the door behind me, ready to apologize to Baekhyun for acting like a child and admit how his words hurt me.

But I didn’t expect to see him in the dining table, eating his dinner alone. I gave him the benefit of the doubt that he knew I was upset, or he was upset, so he didn’t call me to eat and hoped that he ordered food for me, at least.

Because that’s what I did every time we’d argue. I’d still prepare his food to make sure he had something to eat, ignoring the urge to strangle him.

Except for the fact that there was nothing on the table but his food alone. I glanced around to see if he thought about my hunger and needs, but none. There was nothing.

I pursed my lips, my eyes stinging from the tears threatening to fall. I took a deep breath before turning on my heels to wear my coat and grab my keys. I was done for today.

It was almost three in the morning when I received a phone call from him. I was sitting in a convenience store an hour away from our place. An empty cup of instant ramen and the plastic wrap of rice rolls I had for dinner in front of me as I stared at my phone continuously vibrating with his name flashing on the screen.

I didn’t want to go back—at least not yet. The peace of being alone soothed my nerves. It was the first time I doubted my relationship with Baekhyun. If I had made the correct decision to choose to be with him.

It was also the first time I felt that returning from the future wasn’t a good idea.

Despite my situation back then, I’ve never felt this helpless—I’ve never felt that I just want to end everything. It was that painful for me.

Around five in the morning, I received a text message from Baekhyun. I didn’t mean to open it, but the preview showed: If you’re going to give me another break-up threat, just do it because that’s what you do all the time. And I’m honestly getting tired.

I left him on read and turned off my phone.

It was around eleven in the morning; I booked a room in a motel in the countryside. It was small and old, but it faced the ocean.

I remember the last time I went to the beach, been on the sand, and all that stuff when I was eleven. My grade school friend’s family invited me, so I begged my parents to let me go with them. They did agree, but not without Kyungsoo.

I was walking with my feet bare and my shoes dangling on my fingers. I let my feet touch the waves and felt a smile on my lips. “Things won’t get better, aren’t they?” I mumbled.

That night, I prayed so hard just to let this time travel be over with and to send me back to the year I came from. But when I woke up seeing the crooked ceiling of the motel above me, I knew it didn’t work.

Three days. It took me three days to decide to drive back home. It was already late at night when I arrived.

For the whole drive, I decided that this relationship was going nowhere—everything was going in circles.

Baekhyun hated my guts, and I couldn’t stand him as well.

I did not see the point of staying any longer. It was sad, but it is what it is.

“Holy—fuck! Where have you been!?” Baekhyun jumped from the couch when he heard the door being opened.

He looked at me like he was expecting me to say something to him, something smart to say, “like you always do,” he’d say.

But his eyes were wide when I shook my head, removing my shoes and going straight to the bedroom. “I’ll get my other things next time. I’ll bring with me what is necessary for now.”

He quickly followed my steps, grabbing my arm when he saw me pull out a duffel bag from the closet. “What—” he snatched the bag from my hold, throwing it to the other side of the room. “Can you tell me where you have been!? I was worried sick and even called the police!”

“Ocean.”

“What?”

I sighed, “I went to see the ocean. I haven’t seen it since I was eleven.” I walked past him to grab the bag again and pack some clothes, but Baekhyun blocked my way to the closet.

“What the hell are you doing!?”

I knew he was upset by being worried and unable to call him about my whereabouts, but the panic in his voice was audible.

“Baekhyun,” I looked him in the eye, my voice gentle yet void of emotion, “I think it’s best if we go on our separate ways.”

He exhaled shakily, “w-what?”

“I’m just—I’m tired of these constant fights. We say hurtful things to each other, and I can’t take it anymore. I may not be as strong as I thought because I can’t longer swallow your offensive words and actions. I know I’m too much to handle, so I won’t blame you. But I just can’t—I’m sorry, but I can’t do this anymore.”

Baekhyun was frozen on his feet, not moving a muscle, so I continued packing my things until I closed the bag's zipper and heard him exhaling, his bedroom slippers shuffling on the floor.

“Love—no, wait!”

He grabbed my arm to stop my movement; he searched for my eyes and saw how it was red and puffy from crying for days.

“I—” he choked on his words like he was on the verge of crying. “Your phone was unreachable after I sent that text. I tried calling you to say that I didn’t mean it, that it was sent out of frustration. Baby, please—”

“That’s fine, Baekhyun.” I smiled at him, though sadly. “I’m not mad at you. But I still think that it’s time to end our relationship.”

That was the first time I saw Baekhyun cry. I’ve never seen him cry, even after years of being together. He went on his knees, hugging my lower half as he begged me to not leave him. “Please—please, I’ll do anything—just don’t leave me, please.”

I asked for time alone. That was all I needed. Time away from him. “I need to think,” I told him.

“But you’re not breaking up with me, right?” his eyes were pleading as he watched me put on my shoes. “We’re still together, right?”

I gave him a smile, though it didn’t reach my eyes. “That’s what I’m going to think about.”

It was embarrassing, but I went to my parents’ house. They didn’t ask further questions when I told them I needed a break from Baekhyun.

I cried that night when I turned on my phone and read Baekhyun’s follow-up message right after he sent me the last text I had read.

“Please don’t believe the last message. It wasn’t me. It was my alter ego. I’d rather die than let you go. I love you. Please don’t forget that.”

It took Baekhyun ten days to visit my parents’ house to see me. I was at work when he came over. My mother called me saying that Baekhyun called in sick and was in their house at the moment—he wasn’t ill, my mother assured me before ending the call.

He begged me to come home when I brought him to my room that night. “Please, baby… You asked for space, but I can’t take it anymore. I’m sorry—I’m really, really sorry. Just hit me, punch me in the face, kick my ass—whatever you want to do, but not this. Please—anything but this…”

I did slap him on his left cheek, but I did not use that much force; I just wanted him to know that I was hurt but willing to try again. He was so happy that he cried once more, hugging me tight as he sobbed on my shoulders.

For the first few days I came back home with him, he noticed that I was still hesitant to be with him, to the extent that sharing the same bed bothered me.

“I can sleep on the couch if I need to,” he proposed the first night I came home when he noticed that I lay down on the farthest edge of the bed.

I didn’t miss how his lips would turn down whenever I ate before or after him, not wanting to sit at the dining table with him.

“You eat first, I’ll get ready in the meantime,” he said when I finished preparing breakfast and was about to walk away.

Baekhyun also noticed how quiet I had been ever since I came back. Whenever I sat down and watched TV with him, he would say some remarks and wait for my reaction like always, but I would just smile and nod.

He had been sleeping on the couch for days, and noticeably, his back didn’t agree with the choice of his bedding. I felt terrible when I saw him stretching and moaning in pain, so I told him he should sleep in the bed and I’d take the couch.

“Please tell me you’re joking,” he frowned, arranging his pillow on the couch to prepare for another night. “I’m not going to let you sleep on this couch.”

“Why not?” I dared to ask.

“It’s uncomfortable as it is.”

“Then sleep on the bed with me.”

I had to bite my lip to stop smiling because Baekhyun moved quickly, jumping on the bed and groaning in satisfaction.

As I lay on the other side of the bed, I heard his movement shuffle against the sheets, arm carefully wrapping on my middle. I sighed before placing my hand on his arm and then on his hand, intertwining our fingers as I held his hand to kiss his knuckles.

I heard the male exhale like he was holding his breath, and then he sniffed to let me know he was crying, scooting much closer to nuzzle my neck. “Thank you, my love.”

Since that incident, Baekhyun has been way more careful with what comes out of his mouth. He made sure he wasn’t going overboard every time he said or did something he thought was funny.

I also did my best to control my mood swings, tried my best to control my sarcasm, and told Baekhyun what was happening in my mind.

“I still can’t believe you said I was engaged with your friend—what was her name again? Ji…”

“Jisoo,” I finished his sentence, lying on the couch, my legs dangling on Baekhyun’s lap while flipping the TV channel to find something worthy to watch. I had just got home from work and immediately changed into my sleepwear when Baekhyun offered to massage my aching feet and legs.

“Yes, Jisoo.” he pressed his fingers on my muscles, making me close my eyes. “You’re waaay prettier than her, to be honest.”

I hit his head with the remote, “Flattery won’t get you anywhere.”

“Damn, here I thought my dick would get sucked tonight.”

I laughed out loud, poking the side of his stomach with my toe. “If you wash the bowls you used, I might reconsider it.”

I’ve never seen him bolted to the kitchen so fast.

 Baekhyun finally fell on his knee two and a half years after I graduated from University. A ring was adorned between his fingers as he asked me to marry him.

“I was about to think you wanted to ask someone else.” I cried when I remembered how he acted so distant a few days before his proposal. I honestly thought he found someone else.

Baekhyun wrapped his arms around me, hugging me tightly as he buried his face in my hair. “I had to build an act, my love. It was your brother’s idea. The last time I surprised you, he had too much fun, and you thought I had another woman. I’m really sorry.”

I need to set a reminder to strangle Kyungsoo.

“I will never do that to you.” Baekhyun cupped my face in his hands, looking at my eyes intently. “I love you, and the only person I will love as much would be our child—or two. Whatever number you want.”

I laughed at his statement, biting his shoulder as revenge for making me worry for days. He groaned in pain as I bit his skin harder. I leaned on his ear, not wanting our friends, who were cheering so loudly, to hear what I was about to say. “From the frequency of sex we had, we probably would have made a soccer team already.”

I heard Kyungsoo groan in the background. “We do not need to hear that!”

To our surprise, Baekhyun’s father contacted me one day while I was working. I was preparing for a presentation when someone knocked on my office, “Chairman Byun is looking for you.”

He wanted to be included in the wedding preparation. He wanted to be the man who would stand beside Baekhyun at the altar. More importantly, he wanted to congratulate both of us.

“Chairman…” my eyes were wide upon opening the envelope he handed me. “I can’t accept this. Baekhyun and I had enough savings to cover for the—”

“This is the least I can do.”

Baekhyun went to their house to give back the money his father gave. I specifically reminded him to be respectful to his father and to provide them with the invitation to our wedding.

We both wanted a small ceremony where our close friends and family would gather to celebrate the day Baekhyun and I would vow to spend our lives together—for better or worse.

Both of us opted for a garden wedding. “I saw this cute garden wedding on Pinterest; maybe we could look into it?” I told him one night as we lay on the bed, resting our tired bodies from working all day.

“Let’s do it.” Baekhyun agreed immediately, not even bothering to look it up online. “Garden wedding it is.”

Baekhyun went home with a smile after meeting his family after a long time. I was lying on our bed, reading a report on my laptop, when he tackled me with a hug.

“I love you.”

His words automatically brought a smile to my face. I kissed his temple, rubbing his back over his dress shirt. “I love you, too.”

We stayed in that position for a while. My back was lying on a bunch of pillows as I scrolled through some documents on my laptop that were placed on the side, while Baekhyun was on his stomach between my legs, his head on my chest as I played with his locks with my other hand.

“Let’s make a baby.”

My fingers stopped moving on the keyboard when Baekhyun suddenly spoke. I pulled the strand of his hair to let him know that he was being too playful. “What a way of asking your fiancée for sex.”

“No, I’m serious.” Baekhyun raised his head from my chest, and his brows furrowed, a gesture that he was not kidding. “Let’s have a child together.”

He saw how I hesitated for a moment, and then he shook his head, getting up from the bed. “Right—career first.”

“I just want them to have a comfortable life, Baekhyun.” I tried to grab his hand, but he quickly retracted it.

“We can give them that—”

“And I honestly don’t think we’re ready financially, but emotionally.” I cut him off, shutting the laptop off to let him know I was ready to have this conversation with him.

“Parenthood is a commitment, Baekhyun. It’s not just having a dog you’d feed, bathe, play fetch, and take for walks. No, it’d more than that. Both of us are not ready yet.”

Before he could repeat anything stupid, I beat him into it. “Of course, I want to have a baby with you. I want us to have kids running around the house, throwing tantrums like their father would, but baby,” I got up from the bed, wrapping my arms around his waist and nuzzling his neck. “We’re still young. I’m barely twenty-six. We’re a few months away from our wedding. We have yet to enjoy our honeymoon phase.”

I wiggled my eyebrows at him at my choice of words, making the man groan, dropping his head on my shoulder.

“Why do you always know what to say?”

“That’s because I think with my brain and not with my dick.” I sneered.

“You don’t have a dick.”

“Exactly.”

The wedding was perfect. It wasn’t extravagant, but more than enough for us both. Our parents finally met for the first time and, surprisingly, got along quite well, especially our mothers, who share the same love for home-cooked meals.

As a vengeance to my brother, who asked Baekhyun to distance himself from me before his proposal, I gave him the bouquet of flowers instead of throwing it to the ladies.

Everybody laughed in their seat, and my mom fished out her smartphone, capturing the moment with a fond smile. “My babies!” she cried.

Kyungsoo’s eyes were wide, nostrils fuming in embarrassment. “I’m going to kill you in your sleep.” he threatened under his breath.

I could only stick my tongue out to him, grinning like a happy child, “As long as you get yourself a girlfriend, I’ll die happy.”

 Being with Baekhyun for a little over six years, from the petty fights and arguments to the things we’ve learned from each other, I could say that it made our marriage life more straightforward than we both initially thought.

Nothing changed with our setup except for the rings on our fourth finger and the framed wedding photo proudly displayed in the living room.

We did have fights, but they weren’t anything serious. I told him I’d choose to love him daily over anything, which made him cry. He promised me he’d do the same.

Unlike before, problems weren’t shouting, cursing, or slamming the door; we would sit down and talk about how to find a solution together rather than siding with the problem.

Baekhyun became much sweeter than he already was, still holding on that night when we fought, and he didn’t order me anything to eat. Now, he’d buy food from my favorite fast-food chain right after work, buy street food when he passed by a stall, order my favorite dishes—or even attempt to make them whenever I was having a bad day.

He even asked me to teach him how I did the laundry because I apparently do it better than he does. Made an effort to know what fabric conditioner I used and to monitor our household items for our next grocery trip.

My husband became much clingier, not in a suffocating way, but in the most endearing way. He would always ask me if I wanted to go with him whenever his friends invited him for drinks.

“It’s a boys’ night out, no?” I’d ask.

He would look sad, like a dejected, cute little puppy; he would exaggeratedly pout and stomp his feet on the floor on his way out.

The first time he went home a couple of hours later, I was surprised when I thought he’d be home late because I knew he hadn’t seen his friends for quite some time. “I missed you,” he hugged me tight when he saw me on the bed, reading an email on my phone.

Since then, I’d expected him to come home not long after we went out with his colleagues or friends.

It was a different story whenever I’d go out with my friends or coworkers. He’d be spamming my inbox, no, not the: you need to come home, yada yada. The messages usually consisted of pictures of his face, food, and the series he’d be watching while I was away. It was cute, at least to me.

“Please call me when you can’t drive, okay? I’ll pick you up.” he texted me one night when I told him our growing team initiated to go out for a drink.

When Baekhyun became conscious of his health, he started eating healthy and ditching our favorite chicken nuggets from a fast-food chain. He also started working out, resulting in his body being bulked up a little—or maybe more than just a little.

I remember giving a death glare to the server when we went out for dinner when he fetched me from my office. He removed his coat, resulting in his dress shirt showing his broad chest in a good way.

She visibly sighed dreamily when my husband recited our orders and gave her a polite smile.

However, before I could react further, Baekhyun immediately raised his left hand, wiggling his fingers to the server. She looked confused for a second, but her eyes widened in shame when she recognized the white gold band on his fourth finger.

She bowed her head to apologize, more specifically towards my direction, and I didn’t know what to do but to give an awkward smile. “No worries.”

“No worries.” Baekhyun mocked, shaking his head. “You looked like you were going to pop a nerve from how she looked at me, baby.”

I squinted my eyes at him, kicking his shin under the table. “And you let her? In front of me—your wife?”

He groaned in pain before pouting his lips. “I did show that I’m happily married.”

That made me smile like an idiot for the rest of the night.

I could never ask for more, especially the night he went home from work, hugging me from behind while I washed the dishes. “Hi,” I smiled when I felt his lips on my neck.

“I love you.”

I couldn’t imagine how my lips could stretch wider from smiling, but it did. “I love you, too. What’s up?”

He hummed, arms tightening around my waist. “Remember the penthouse you said you lived in before?”

“Yeah?”

He asked me to turn around, so I did, not before wiping my hands with the kitchen towel. “I checked and saw that it’s available for sale.”

My eyes widened from the information I just heard. I almost forgot the penthouse that I really loved from the first timeline I lived. I may not have mentioned the Baekhyun location when we passed the building. I thought he wasn’t paying attention because he only nodded when I excitedly pointed to the building.

“It was too goddamn expensive,” he chuckled, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear, “but I checked with the bank, and they advised that we could apply for a mortgage from our joint account.”

“Wait—what?”

“Though we still have to wait for approval if we decide to apply, they told me our income and credits are good, so we wouldn’t have to worry that much,”  Baekhyun explained, his fingers caressing my cheek as he spoke.

I was still in awe, and it showed as I kept gaping at him. “You—you remember?”

Baekhyun playfully rolled his eyes before scoffing. “Of course, I remember. I’m in love with you.”

Five months after we moved to the penthouse, we found out we were pregnant. My menstruation was not on a regular cycle as a result of taking after pills for a long time and stopped when we decided that it was time to take the next step of building a family.

I was at work when I felt nauseous and dizzy all of a sudden. It was my secretary who asked for the log of my intercourse and all that stuff. It wasn’t awkward when she suddenly asked upon seeing me run to the toilet for the fifth time in the day because I knew she had units in nursing back in college.

“Have you taken a test?”

When I shook my head, she excused herself to the drugstore and returned with a few boxes for me to use. I was convinced I was pregnant by the third test—the first two also reflected with two lines.

Baekhyun was confused when I handed him the three sticks when he came home that night. He stared at his palm with the pregnancy test for a few seconds before exhaling shakily. “Pregnant?”

I didn’t even notice that I was crying when I nodded my head until Baekhyun cupped my face, smothering my soaked cheeks with kisses.

We were so delighted that we immediately called our parents to deliver the news. Baekhyun couldn’t stop crying until we went to bed, to the extent that I couldn’t stop the laugh from coming out of my lips.

He showed me love in the gentlest way he could possibly ever do.

“Thank you,” he exhaled when we both finished, gently leaning his weight on my arms so as not to squish me too heavily as he hovered above my figure, “for everything. I promise to be the best husband to you, and father to our child.”

But the joy didn’t last long.

It was a quiet evening when it happened. I was watching the TV while waiting for Baekhyun to come home. It was getting late, and he texted me that he had to finish some paperwork, but he’d be home before midnight, so I decided to wait for him.

I felt a cramp in my stomach and thought I needed a drink, so I went to the kitchen to grab myself a glass of water. It was when I went back to the living room and saw the blood-stained spot where I was sitting moments ago.

I immediately called Baekhyun. He was in a panic, and he instructed me to wait for him and not move a muscle. He arrived within fifteen minutes, and I didn’t even dare to ask about his driving speed.

Our baby was ten weeks old when his heart stopped beating. We didn’t even get a chance to determine the gender, but Baekhyun and I decided to address him as he. There was no apparent cause, as we also monitored my pregnancy very carefully. It does happen, my OB told us.

I hugged Baekhyun to sleep for days, apologizing for not being good enough to carry our child. He was upset when I told him my sentiments, telling me it was never and will never be my fault.

“Don’t you ever blame yourself,” Baekhyun kissed the top of my head when I lay on his chest, tears soaking his t-shirt, “I’m really going to be mad at you if I hear you say it one more time.”

Our family and friends were very supportive. They all sent us get-well messages, flowers, and a food tray. My mother and his mother even spent time in the kitchen to make side dishes we could keep in our fridge.

Even Kyungsoo, who rarely visits us at home, decided to hang out and play console games like we used to when we were kids. But Baekhyun was the one who played on my behalf because I refused to get out of bed.

For two weeks, I just stayed inside our home. Not daring to step outside the door. Hence, it was expected when Baekhyun was surprised to see me stepping out of the bathroom, freshly bathed.

For days, he was the one who washed my hair, helped me clean my body, and prepared my clothes because I was too depressed to function. But I heard over the phone that he had to return to work soon as his leave would end quickly.

I heard him pleading with the headmaster for more time as he didn’t want to leave me alone. That was when I decided to do things by myself.

“H-hey…”

I smiled at his surprised face, walking in his direction to hug his waist. “I’ll be okay. Thanks to you.”

Guilt was eating me when I realized how I ignored Baekhyun’s emotions while grieving for our unborn. We were in the grocery store when I didn’t receive an answer from him when I asked if he had any requests for dinner.

I searched for his eyes, who kept his gaze on the toddler sitting in the cart. I bit my lip to stop myself from crying and embarrassing myself from people who were clueless about our situation.

Baekhyun was surprised to see the amount of food I cooked that day, gaping at me when he realized that all of them were his favorite.

“What’s the occasion?” he inquired.

I just smiled at him, telling him to eat up. He eyed me suspiciously and picked up his utensils to appreciate my food.

One Saturday morning, I decided to walk around the area to get some fresh air. I knocked on Baekhyun’s office to inform him I was heading out. He hesitated and asked me to wait for him since he needed to attend a virtual meeting.

I assured him that I’d be fine and would not go that far. He still insisted to go with me and to wait for him, but I promised him that I’d call him if something happens, and I won’t be gone for long.

“Keep your phone with you, love. I’ll call you once I’m done here, and we can eat out for brunch.”

I was mindlessly walking when I reached a corner where our favorite cafe was when tiny barks caught my attention. I whipped my head and saw a lady holding a leashed corgi, which I assumed was her puppies.

I didn’t hesitate to walk in their direction and asked if I could pet the dog. The lady agreed, thrilled that her pets were accommodating a stranger.

“Sorry—but are they for sale?” I inquired when I noticed the three baby corgis in the pet stroller.

The lady immediately said, “I’m sorry, but they are unavailable. We’ll keep the other two, and I’m just waiting for my friend to rehome the other one.”

I nodded in understanding, though I couldn’t stop sighing in disappointment. “My husband has always wanted a corgi since he was young.”

“Husband? You look so young—I didn’t mean to offend you, but I thought you were in your early 20s.”

I chuckled nervously, quite abashed with my decision to wear my old university hoodie and leggings. “I’m turning twenty-nine this year, but thank you.”

The lady was still gaping when I turned to the puppies to pet them. “I—” she cleared her throat when her voice cracked, “I know a breeder who could help you find a corgi—”

“Oh, no—” I instantly declined her offer, “I actually do not appreciate breeders of any kind, but thank you for the offer. It’s been rough, and I just want to make him happy.” I have no idea why I started opening up to a stranger.

The lady looked so concerned as if waiting for me to continue, so I did, and I was grateful that I did. “We recently had a miscarriage.”

“Oh, gosh,” she gasped, her hand reaching out to squeeze my arm. “I’m so sorry.”

I gave her a smile, though it didn’t reach my eyes. “He was ten weeks when his heart stopped suddenly. I know my husband is miserable as I am but decided to put his emotion aside to cater to my needs.”

We were silent for a good minute until the lady asked, “Can I hug you?”

My smile was much more genuine this time when I nodded my head. “Of course.”

I was about to bid farewell to the lady when she grabbed my arm. “You know what—” she picked up a little corgi from the stroller, his tiny legs dangling as the four-foot creature was handed to me. “Screw my friend! You can give this little one his forever home and surprise your husband.”

I texted Baekhyun to tell him I was already in the cafe and waiting for him. I couldn’t stop bouncing my legs in anxiety for the surprise I was about to give him.

He was confused when I asked him to bring his car since the distance of our favorite cafe was only a five-minute walk away from our place—but we needed to have our little puppy checked. The nearby vet was at least a fifteen-minute drive from here, and I didn’t even want to think about the distance by walking.

I jumped on my seat when a hand caressed the back of my head, and when I turned, his lips were immediately placed on mine. “Hello, my love. Have you ordered yet?”

I had to clear my throat before answering him. “N-no, not yet. I was waiting for you.”

He nodded and was about to raise his hand to call for a server when our fury companion decided to bark. “What was that?”

I chuckled nervously, “I—uh, have something for you…?” I picked up the corgi hiding on my lap under the table, showing his cute little legs to my husband, whose eyes looked like they’d come out from their socket.

“W-wait,” he stood up from his chair across mine and walked to my side to carry the puppy. “Hi there, fella—whose dog is this? You didn’t steal someone’s dog, right? Baby—I love you and would do anything for you, but that’s—”

“He’s ours.” I cut him off, asking him to sit beside me instead. “A lady gave this little guy to me when I came over to pet her dogs, this guy included. I asked if they were on sale, but unfortunately, they weren’t. I may have told them our situation, and she decided to give him to us.”

“Wait—you serious? Like, he’s really ours?” I had to shush him from the way his voice rose from excitement.

“Yes, baby,” I patted his cheek before leaning to peck his lips. “I remember you showed me your journal on how you wanted a corgi growing up.”

Baekhyun gasped, “You remember?”

Mimicking his words to me before, I added my signature dramatic act as my husband named it, flipping my hair over my shoulder, “Of course, I remember. I’m in love with you.”

That was how we got Mongryong.

We celebrate our wedding anniversary each year. However, Baekhyun and I celebrated the first time we met—at least in this timeline, at the house party where I went with Kyungsoo.

My husband said that it was a special day because that was the time we had to redo our relationship.

Every year since we got together, we celebrated the day—whether it was just a simple dinner or a late-night movie date, as long as we were together.

For the ninth year, I ordered Baekhyun a baby grand piano that I saw from his browsing history—please don’t judge; I wasn’t snooping; his Mac was left open, and I just happened to see it.

Unfortunately, it wouldn’t arrive till the following month, so I improvised by printing the order receipt and putting it inside an envelope.

When I went home, though, Baekhyun was nowhere to be seen. We opted for a simple dinner at home. I kissed Mongryong on his head before looking for my husband around the place.

I saw the guy struggling with clipping Polaroid shots on the wall near the living space. With my brows furrowed, I silently walked to his side, inspecting his artwork. “Wow, you actually keep these?”

Being dramatic as he was, he jumped and screamed loudly, holding a hand on his chest. “You scared me! When did you get home?” he kissed me before continuing his work. “This was supposed to be a surprise. I didn’t expect you to come home this early—can you at least pretend once I’m done?”

That made me laugh out loud. Nevertheless, I agreed, saying I needed to shower and change into comfortable clothes.

Thankfully, Baekhyun was done when I got out of the bathroom. He looked at his artwork with a proud smile on his face. He clicked his tongue when he noticed I was in the living room, telling me to act surprised.

I had to take a few steps back until I was hidden in the hallway; I waited for five seconds before walking into the living room, gasping dramatically. “Oh, my gosh, baby boo, did you make this for me?”

Baekhyun rolled his eyes, though an amused smile on his face was present. “You’re such a bad actress.”

This time, my eyes scan through the Polaroid shots we took of each other; I smiled at one photo we took with Mongryong when he got his first shot of vaccine at the vet—our first family photo, Baekhyun says.

“Oh, I think it’s missing something.” I quickly ran to our bedroom, pulling out an old shoe box where I kept letters and all that cheesy stuff Baekhyun gave me throughout our relationship.

When I found it, I ran back to my husband, who had the biggest grin when he saw what I was holding in my hand. I grabbed an extra clip and hung the photo we took the first night we officially got together. Our feet with socks on and the view of city lights behind us.

The night went on with boxes of pizza, pasta, soda, and laughter. It was almost two in the morning when we decided to go to bed.

Baekhyun had to go to the bathroom while I was half asleep, too drowsy to wait for him. But then, my husband decided it was a good idea to call my name loudly from the walk-in closet.

“Huh?” I literally jumped out of the bed to see what he needed.

“Oh—shit, I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were already sleeping.”

“It’s okay,” I croaked; I squinted at the box he was holding and recognized what it was. “Where did you get that?”

“Oh, this?” Baekhyun tipped his chin on the closet I forgot to close earlier. “It was nearly falling from the shelf, so I grabbed it. You didn’t tell me you have a vintage camera.”

I smiled when he opened the box; pictures were lying beneath the old device. “It was my father’s. He gave it as a birthday present when I turned eighteen.”

A photo caught Baekhyun’s attention, picking it up from the box for a good look. “Ah—your family dog. How could I forget him? He nearly bit my head off the first time I visited you in your parents’ house.”

I peeked over his shoulder to see the picture he was holding. It was a photo I took when I was twenty. Our family dog was lying on the grass as my father rubbed his belly.

I remember grabbing the box from Baekhyun’s hand and setting it down on my bedside table to reminisce about the shots as soon as I slept enough.

When I woke up the following day—or noon, Baekhyun had already left, leaving me a note that he’d be home late due to multiple meetings and conferences he had to attend for the day. I felt terrible remembering how we stayed late, not even remembering that it was still a weekday.

I decided to work from home when I realized it was too late to go to the office. At five in the afternoon, I finished all my tasks for the day, took Mongryong for a walk, and decided to have my dinner at the new restaurant nearby I saw on the internet where dogs are allowed inside.

I took a picture of Mongryong sitting across from me at the restaurant before sending it to Baekhyun. He didn’t respond or read the message, so I guessed he was still busy.

After dinner, we returned home and took a long, relaxing bath. My silk robe was tied to my body when I sat on the bed.

With a smile, I reached for the box on the bedside table. I scattered the Polaroid shots on the bed, smiling at the memories. But then the picture Baekhyun held caught my attention: the image of our family dog and my father.

Then it hit me.

It was the photo I was holding and crying to before I came to this timeline. My fingers were getting numb, and a lump started to form in my throat. Dizziness began to hit me, gravity seemed to be failing on my legs, and voices could be heard in each corner of the room.

All I remember was the blood coming out from my nose before passing out.

When I gained consciousness, I was in a panic. Everything felt surreal as I walked around the penthouse.

I had the weirdest dream.

Or so I thought.

Ten years. Ten years had passed before I realized this life is now my new reality.

“Welcome back, baby.”

[storiesforallfandoms]

haunted house ~ billy loomis;scream

word count: 1489

request?: no

description: when his girlfriend is terrified by a haunted house, billy promises to protect her no matter what

pairing: billy loomis x female!reader

warnings: swearing

masterlist (one, two)

*to celebrate the start of spooky season!*

I looked up at the abandoned building turned haunted house. I don’t know who decided it was a good idea to make a haunted house out of a place that was supposedly haunted. I definitely don’t know what possessed me to go with my group of friends to the damn haunted house either.

“Do you think we’ll see, like, an actual ghost or something?” Tatum asked as we waited in line to enter the haunted house. “What if we see an actual dead body and we just think it’s a prop?”

“What if we get possessed?” Stu added. Tatum giggled excitedly and leaned into him.

“We’re not gonna get possessed,” Randy said. “Or see any dead bodies or ghosts. The place is an old abandoned home, not a murder site.”

“Not that we know of,” Stu whispered to Tatum, causing her to giggle again.

I crossed my arms and looked up at the scarily decorated building. Not that it was something I was about to admit to my horror crazy friends, but I was terrified to go into the haunted house. I hated haunted houses, I always did. I went once as a young child with my parents and some asshole thought it would be funny to chase after a five year old with a fake chainsaw. I didn’t know it was fake at the time of course cause, you know, I was five.

Noticing my discomfort, Billy put an arm around my waist and pulled me to him. “Hey, don’t listen to Stu. We won’t see any ghosts or dead bodies, it’s just gonna be a harmless haunted house.”

“Harmless, sure,” I said, trying my best to smile at him.

Stu and Tatum excitedly ran into the haunted house once we got to the front of the line. I could hear Tatum scream the moment she passed through the door, which only made my stomach turn even more.

Randy entered next, followed by an also hesitant Sydney. I was glad not to be the only one who wasn’t excited by this idea. When it came to me and Billy, I was also hesitant at first. Billy pulled on my arm slightly, finally getting my legs to move.

The minute we walked through the door, the air was stuffy from the fog. The lights were so dim that I could barley make out the figures of my friends in front of me or Billy beside me. There was a bright, blinking strobe light that showed the outlines of the bodies around us; whether they were real people or just dummies I couldn’t tell.

The first scare was some kid jumping out from a room wearing a Jason Voorhees mask wielding a fake machete. I screeched and clung to Billy’s arm as he laughed and kept walking. I could hear screaming from the other attendees and jeers from the people playing the characters.

Billy’s hand slipped from mine and my panic began to rise. I still couldn’t see very well and now the strobe lights were starting to disorient me. I just wanted to get to the end and to go home.

I had my arms around myself, as if that would protect me, when a group of kids ran past me, giggling and screaming. They startled me slightly, but not as much as one of the haunted house workers jumping out at me, a mask over his face and a fake chainsaw in his hands. Flashbacks to my first haunted house played before my eyes as I screamed and covered my face. I backed away until I hit a wall, but my attacker kept coming, chainsaw raised over his head. I began to sob in terror as it became evident that the chainsaw wielding maniac wasn’t backing away.

“Hey man! Get the fuck away!”

I recognized Billy’s voice as the chainsaw finally shut off. Through the dim light I could see Billy shoving my attacker away before kneeling down next to me.

“She’s fucking crying, alright? That means back the fuck up and leave her alone!” he snapped as he knelt down next to me. “Are you okay, babe?”

I shook my head, unable to speak due to my sobbing. Billy put an arm around me and pulled me to my feet.

“Keep your head ducked, I’ll get us out of here,” he said.

I tucked my head against shit shoulder as he led me out of the haunted house. I jumped with every scare that came at us, but for the most part I was able to avoid any further upset. Once we walked out through the exit door, I took a deep breath and savored the fresh air in my lungs.

Stu and Tatum were already out and basically dry humping on the fence as they waited for us. Tatum shoved Stu away as Billy and I approached, eyeing me specifically. “What happened to you?”

I shook my head. “I d-don’t wanna t-talk about it.”

“Man, they really got you, huh (Y/N)?” Stu asked. “Which was it? Was it the dude with his guts spilling out everywhere?”

“Leave her alone,” Billy said. “I’m gonna take (Y/N) home, I’ll meet up with you guys later.”

“Awe, why do you guys gotta be such party poopers?” Tatum asked, but Billy ignored her as he brought me to his car.

I looked at myself in the sun visor mirror. My eyes were bloodshot and puffy and my nose was as red as a tomato. I could see the tear streaks now stained on my flushed face. I looked like hell, or at least that I had been to Hell and back.

“You don’t have to drive me home, Billy,” I said when he got into the driver’s seat. “I can call my parents to give me a run home.”

“It seems like you need someone besides your parents right now,” he said. “Besides, I’m not jumping to spend the night with a sexed up couple, my ex-girlfriend, and the horror movie aficionado who would likely talk about how lame that haunted house was the whole night.”

This was enough to put a small smile on my face. Billy smiled back at me and started driving towards my house.

The beginning of the ride was silent besides the static sounds of Billy’s car radio. I rolled down the window to let the air blow on my warm face. I sighed, a sense of guilt eating away at me still for pulling Billy away from our friends.

“Wanna talk about it?” he asked.

“Not really,” I responded.

“Okay, then we don’t have to talk about it.”

It was something I appreciated about Billy. He respected my wishes and didn’t push me further than I wanted to go. There’s not a lot of guys, or a lot of people for that matter, that would do that.

“I hate haunted houses,” I said, resting my head against the seat. “My parents took me to my first one when I was a kid and I got chased by a guy who had a fake chainsaw, like the guy who cornered me back there. That shit stuck with me, I’ve never been to a haunted house since. Not until tonight anyways.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? We didn’t have to go.”

“Cause you seemed so excited by it, and everyone else was going. I didn’t think it would be that bad until I lost you and had a repeat of that episode from when I was five.” I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. “God, why couldn’t I just fucking get over it?”

“Being traumatized isn’t exactly something you get over,” Billy said. “You were a kid brought into an environment where a kid should never be.”

We pulled up to my house and Billy reached over to put his hand on mine. I looked up at him and smiled. It was nearly impossible to be upset when I had such an amazing guy on my side.

“Next time, I want you to tell me when you don’t want to do something,” he said. “It’s not fair to you, especially if it’s something that will bring up old memories like that.”

“I promise,” I said.

“And I promise to always protect you, no matter what. No one will ever hurt you as long as you have me.”

“I know.”

I leaned forward to kiss him. All the upset I had been feeling just moments before seemed to vanish from my body as his lips pressed against mine. His hand was gently as it caressed my face while the other closed in around my hand.

When I pulled away, I glanced at my house to see that the lights were off, indicating that my parents were likely gone to bed.

“Park down the road and I’ll sneak you in for the night?” I asked.

Billy smiled like a kid on Christmas morning. “Deal.”

[fortuositywritings]

Tattoo Heart

Summary: Tony and you make a dumb drunk decision. He gives you a tattoo.

“Um, what the hell, Tony! You said it wasn’t that bad.”

“It’s not! It’s well-proportioned. Really it’s the best heart I’ve ever drawn. I don’t know why you’re so upset. It could have been worse.”

“The heart isn’t the problem. You tattooed Wanda’s name on it!”

“Yeah, I can see why you’re mad.”

You poked your sore arm. Out of all places, he had to tattoo it on your arm above your elbow where everyone could see. Talk about bad placement.

You pout, “How am I supposed to hide this?”

“Baseball tee’s could make a comeback. You’ll be a trendsetter,” he suggests, not helping at all. 

You glare at him. “You’re paying for it to be removed.”

“I expected no less,” he concedes. You’re still touching the tender spot, frowning. He stops you. “Poking it is not going to make it go away.”

“Fuck! I’m never getting drunk with you again,” you vow. 

“You say that now, but come Friday night, whiteclaw in hand, you’ll have no recollection of this ever happening.”

“Getting a tattoo with your crush’s name on it is kind of hard to forget, Tony,” you spit out. He wears a sheepish smile. Speaking of the party on Friday, “Shit!”

“What?” Tony asks, clearly not processing the situation you’re in as fast as you are.

“Wanda’s gonna be there,” you remember.

“Well, yeah. It’s Pietro’s birthday party and they’re twins so,” he comments sarcastically.

“It’s a pool party. How am I supposed to hide this?”

“Just don’t get in the pool. Or you know what, just don’t go. Say you got sick,” Tony suggests.

“I can’t do that. She expects me to be there and I don’t want to let her down on her birthday,” you explain. Wanda had personally invited you to her party, saying you were going to be her partner for beer pong. 

“Fine. Don’t worry about it too much. We have all week to figure something out,” he reasons. You guess he’s right. No use in stressing too much.

Friday afternoon comes too fast.

You’re stressing as you look at yourself in the mirror. You look ridiculous. 

“You’re literally a genius and this was the best you could come up with?” you complain. You already feel yourself sweating. You hadn’t thought of what to wear. You only had your one piece bathing suit. Tony told you he had something and you trusted him. What he brought you, a long sleeve rashguard to wear over your bathing suit.

“Makeup was just going to wash off. We couldn’t chance it. This way, you can get in the pool,” he says. 

“I look like I’m going surfing, not a pool party,” you huff. 

“You look fine. If anyone asks, you burn easily. Now let’s go. Your girlfriend is waiting on you,” he rushes you along, grabbing your stuff for you. You throw on some shorts and slip on some sandals.

“She’s not my girlfriend,” you mumble, blushing as he pushes you out the door.

“Oh, I know. This wouldn’t be such a big deal if she was.” He closes the door.

Pietro opens the door for you and Tony. You both hug him and congratulate him on another year of being on this earth or as Tony puts it, “Congrats on being one year closer to death!”

Technically, their birthday is tomorrow but they always have a birthday dinner with their parents, so they celebrate with their friends either the day before or after. You and Tony hand Pietro your present for him. 

“Just don’t open it in front of your parents,” you warn. He decides to unwrap it right then. You roll your eyes at his impatience to wait until tomorrow. To his satisfaction it’s running shoes with a bottle of alcohol in each shoe. He laughs, thanking you for his present. He notices you looking around, searching for a certain somebody. He already knows who you’re looking for. 

“She’s in the kitchen,” he tells you, a smirk appearing on his face when you blush at being so obvious. You thank him and go find Wanda.

As Pietro said, she is in the kitchen fixing some appetizers to bring outside. What you weren’t prepared for was her already in her bikini, like she’s ready to jump into the pool. Her two piece bathing suit doesn’t leave much to the imagination but you’re quite the daydreamer it seems. You’re snapped out of your trance by Wanda clearing her throat.

She wears a smirk much like her brother’s and you splutter an embarrassed, “H-hi! Happy Birthday. You, uh, you look good. Great! You look ready for the pool.”

She smiles, amused by your awkwardness. “Thank you. You look ready for the beach.”

You blush. “Yeah, I burn easily,” you lie and quickly move on, handing her the present you got her. “Here.”

“You didn’t have to get me anything,” she says, but you shake your head. “Of course I did. It’s your birthday tomorrow. You can open it now if you want. Your brother did.”

“Unlike my brother, I can wait. Let me go put it in my room. I’ll be right back. Wait here,” she requests. You nod and she leaves with her present. You respectfully turn your gaze to the appetizers, not wanting to ogle her backside. 

“Cowabunga, dude! What the hell are you wearing?”

“No way. I almost wore the same thing. Good thing I didn’t or that would be embarrassing.”

You roll your eyes, turning around to see Sam and Rhodey, both clearly amused by their own jokes. You give them an unimpressed look and they laugh harder. 

“Haha. So very funny,” you deadpan.

“Seriously, Y/N, why are you wearing that? It’s like a thousand degrees,” Rhodey asks. 

“Maybe I’m insecure and you guys laughing just makes me feel worse? Maybe thought of that?” you retort, but neither buy it. They look at each other and start laughing. 

“Insecure, my ass. You almost give Tony Stark a run for his money in the size of ego,” Sam says between laughs. You just roll your eyes.

Wanda returns to find the guys pressing you about the long sleeves. 

“Hey, Wanda. I think you might have given Johnny Kapahala the wrong address. She’s gonna be late for the competition,” Sam jokes and you hate that you get the joke. Wanda doesn’t and looks adorably confused. All she knows is they’re referring to you so she looks at you for an explanation but you ignore her in order to throw your own remark.

“At least Johnny wasn’t afraid to swim at the beach,” you bite, making Rhodey and Wanda laugh and Sam take offense.

“There are sharks!” Sam defends himself, making you all laugh. 

The three of you help Wanda bring out the appetizers to the backyard. They’ve got a table and a bunch of chairs laid around. Wanda asks if you’d like a drink and goes to fetch one for the two of you while you greet other friends. 

“You didn’t want one?” You ask her when she returns with only one drink. “If we’re going to be beer pong partners, you can’t leave me drinking alone.”

She giggles and takes a swig from your drink. “Happy?” She asks when she returns the drink to you and smirks upon seeing the slight blush on your cheeks. 

You get a few more remarks about the rashguard but with a few drinks in everyone’s system, the pool is more enticing than poking fun at you. You didn’t plan to get in the pool but with a simple “come on” from Wanda, you’re cannonball jumping into the deep end. 

Once it’s dark, you all begin to vacate the pool in order to play games. You and Wanda play two games of beer pong seeing as neither of you are very good and you think you’ll surely be sick if you play another round. 

You eat, you dance, you sit around and talk to your friends, and Wanda is with you the whole time. It’s midnight and you’re right beside her as everyone sings for her and Pietro. She hands you the first slice of cake, which you eat standing up just to stay next to her as she cuts a piece for everyone. 

It’s nearing 2am as people begin to leave. Wanda and Pietro make sure everyone is getting home safely, either taking a LIFT or having a designated driver. You and Tony stay later to help the twins clean up, which they greatly appreciate.

Almost an hour later, the house looks as if there hadn’t been a party. You and Tony wish them happy birthday once more before he pulls out his phone to call an Uber. The twins insist you two stay, that it is way too late and they’d feel better if you do.

Tony wiggles his eyebrows discreetly at you when Wanda invites you to sleep in her room. You spare him a warning glance before following Wanda to her room. She offers you some pajamas and hands you a long sleeved tshirt like you ask. You excuse her questioning glance saying you get cold at night. 

You change in the bathroom. When you return, you find Wanda also in her pajamas sitting on her bed with the present you gave her earlier in her hand. 

“You want to open that now?” You ask, amused at her eagerness to open it.

“I mean it is my birthday now,” she reasons. You nod, closing the door and going to sit next to her. “Or is this one of those ‘open when you’re alone’ presents?”

You quirk an eyebrow. “What kind of presents are those?”

“One of those romantic ones like in the movies that show that you’ve always loved me or something,” she replies. Your palms feel sweaty all of a sudden with the way she stares at you. She reads the nervousness on your face and takes pity, continuing, “Or a vibrator.”

You burst in giggles. “Damn it. How’d you know?” you joke. 

It’s not a vibrator, obviously. You got her two necklaces, one gold with her name and the other sterling silver with her initials.

“I was going to just get you the gold one but then I thought maybe you wanted one to match all those rings you wear so, that’s why there are two,” you explain.

She puts the box aside and throws her arms around you, pulling you flush into her. “Thank you. I love them.”

“Are you sure? ‘Cause I could totally return those and get you a vibrator if that's what you want,” you laugh. She pulls back immediately, a frown on her face. 

“No, they already have my name,” she protests, pulling a chuckle from you. She hands you the golden one that says ‘Wanda’ and asks, “Will you put this one on me?”

At your nod, she twists around, turning her back to you and sweeping her hair up. You struggle with the clasp a little due to your nervousness, but you get it. Had you paid closer attention, you would have noticed how Wanda shivered at your touch. 

She turns back around and you admire her with your gift around her neck. “It looks great on you.” 

She leans toward you again and you assume it’s to give you another hug, which you wouldn’t mind one bit, but she doesn’t move her head to the side the way one does to hug someone. Her nose bumps into yours and you realize she’s going to kiss you. 

For some damn reason you pull away before her lips reach yours. She looks embarrassed and begins to apologize, “Sorry, I misread that. I thought with the present and the way you’ve been looking at me all day, shit.”

“No, you didn’t misread anything,” you reassure her. She relaxes. “Can we try that again? I was just nervous, but I’m ready now.”

“Are you sure?” 

“Wait.” You get up and make a show of shaking off the nerves and pumping yourself up before you sit back down. “Okay, now I’m ready.”

She giggles, grabbing your face and pulling you into her, kissing the life out of you. She moves to lie back on the bed and you follow her lead. You’re kissing and it’s getting hot and she tugs on your shirt. You remove it without a second thought. You begin kissing down her neck pulling sweet noises when you leave a love bite. She gasps and grips your arm, right above your elbow. 

You flinch in pain. The sudden intake of breath tips her off and she pulls her hand away. She asks worriedly, “Are you okay?”

You remember the tattoo and the fact that it’s not so hidden right now. You start to panic. “Yep, why? Are you okay?”

She narrows her eyes in suspicion, but you kiss her with the intention to make her forget. A minute later, she does it again, grabbing right on that spot. You try not to, but she hears the small groan and she pulls away. “Okay, what’s wrong?”

“Wrong? Nothing’s wrong,” you lie. 

“Then why do you flinch every time I grab your arm?” She moves to grab your arm again to prove a point but you move it away.

“Nothing’s wrong with my arm,” you deny. She sits up and reaches for your arm. Once more you pull out of reach. 

“Y/N, let me see your arm,” she demands. 

“Okay.” You try to save yourself from some of the embarrassment by explaining, “But before you look, just know I did it on a drunken dare and I didn’t know until the day after what Tony actually wrote.”

That piques her curiosity and she shuffled around you to take a look at your arm. You can’t watch, so you hide your face behind the palm of your other hand. You expect her to either laugh at you or get upset, but moments pass and you don’t hear anything. 

You get the nerve to look over your shoulder at Wanda. She looks indecisive about what she wants to say, but she doesn’t look mad. Finally, she says, “I guess I don’t have to ask if you like me or not.”

You groan in embarrassment, hiding your face again. She laughs and pulls you into her as she lies back down. “Don’t laugh. It’s embarrassing enough getting your crush’s name tattooed on you. I don’t need her to actually make fun of me.”

“Aww, you have a crush on me?” she coos. 

You pull away, giving her a deadpan look. “No, I get girls’ names tattooed on me all the time.”

“Having your crush’s name tattooed is embarrassing,” she agrees.

You narrow your eyes, thinking she's just making fun of you now and that was the last thing you need but she continues, “So how about we say it’s your girlfriend’s name?”

Your eyes widen. Wanda bites her lip nervously, waiting for your answer, and that’s how you know she’s serious. You blush, “That would be less embarrassing.”

“I think so too. So what do you say?” She asks, wanting a clear answer.

“I would love to be your girlfriend,” you answer.

She smiles and kisses you. You can’t help the giddy laughter that comes after. 

“You know, he didn't do too bad. It’s pretty well-proportioned.”

[5-seconds-of-bucky]

The Dock

A/N: So I’m writing for Bucky now...☺️ I wrote this for @wkemeup’s 9k writing challenge but also not? I’ve had the idea in my head for a while now so I thought I’d participate! I included the prompt, but it’s not so much the plot of the story so much as just part of it. Anyways, happy reading!

Pairing: Bucky Barnes x Female Avenger!Reader

Summary: After a long time of mutual pinning, a night on the dock helps you and Bucky finally confess your feelings for each other

Word count: 4.5k+

Warnings: Swearing, reader gets catcalled, violence, excessive usage of the middle finger

Prompt: Character A is the target of harassment on the street. Shamed, they pretend it doesn’t bother them. Until it happens in the presence of Character B, who reigns hell on whoever dared to upset [A]

---

You awoke to your head bobbing on the car window and the sound of crunching gravel as the car pulled into the driveway of Tony’s lake house. Your neck ached from leaning over in a strange position for so long and you groaned as you rubbed the sleep out of your eyes.

Bucky grinned from the seat beside you. “Sleep well?” he asked, nudging your calf with his foot. “You got a little drool there.”

“Oh, shut up.” You stuck your middle finger up in his direction. “I slept very well, actually. Thank you for asking.”

“I can tell.” You lifted up your other hand to flip him off again, causing him to chuckle. “Ooh, two middle fingers. I’m really scared now.”

The two of you were too busy teasing each other to realize that the car had stopped and Sam and Natasha had already gotten out of it. A knock on the window your head was resting on made you turn around, seeing Sam’s face a little too close for your liking.

“Are you two gonna stop flirting and help us with the bags or should I let you bake in the car?” he asked. With a roll of your eyes, you opened the car door, making sure to bump Sam in the process. Bucky felt heat rise to his cheeks, glad that you weren’t looking over towards him to see it. “I’m taking this silence to mean that you do want to roast in the car.”

“Sam, would you shut up?” you laughed, casually sticking a middle finger up behind your back as you walked past him to the trunk.

“You and these middle fingers today,” Sam muttered.

“I have another one if you’d like to see it.” You grabbed your backpack and slung it over your shoulder.

“I’m good.” He picked up his bag from the ground before heading towards the house, which the rest of the team was already situated in. You went to grab your suitcase but Bucky swatted your hand away, grabbing it himself and closing the trunk.

“I got it,” he insisted like the true gentleman he was. As much as you wanted to argue, you knew it wouldn’t get you anywhere.

“Why thank you, good sir.” You bumped his shoulder with your own and walked ahead, jumping up the three steps to the porch and opening the door.

“All in a day’s work.” He lifted the suitcases up the steps with ease and slipped past you to get inside. The feeling of air conditioning inside the cabin was a major relief from the heat outside.

“Glad to see the lovebirds finally showed up,” Tony said once you and Bucky were completely inside the cabin.

“You better watch out, Tony. Y/N’s got middle fingers for days over there.”

“Shut up, Sam!”

A chorus of laughter rang out throughout the cabin and you made sure to shoulder check Sam as you passed him to get to the kitchen.  

---

“Okay, I have the perfect plan to get you and Barnes together this weekend,’ Natasha said as she pulled out clothes from her suitcase. You two were sharing a room for the week and you weren’t sure if it was a good thing or not. You loved Nat to death but lately she had been trying especially hard to get you to make a move on Bucky and it was only slightly annoying.

“The perfect plan, huh? Even more perfect than the last perfect plan?” You raised an eyebrow.

“I forgot to account for the fact you both have a tendency to wake up at ungodly hours in the morning last time. I promise it’s foolproof this time.”

“Well then, let’s hear it.”

“Alright. Before you got in here--you know, when you were busy flirting with Bucky.” She winked, to which you rolled your eyes. “Well Tony was talking about taking the boat out and going tubing. So what we have to do is get you and Bucky to go on the tube together. Tony’s a crazy driver so you’ll get thrown off pretty fast. Bucky will get so worried he’ll just have to confess his love to you.”

“Two issues.” You pointed a finger at her. “One, how am I going to get Bucky on a tube? It will be hard enough to get him on the boat alone. Two,” You held up another finger. “why would he confess his love at that very moment? That’s insane.”

“One,” She grabbed one of your fingers and put it down. “he’s whipped for you. I guarantee that if you ask, he’ll do it without a second thought.”

“Sure he would,” you scoffed.

“Uh, I know he would.” She gave you a knowing smirk. “Two, he gets worried about you all the time and I’ve seen him get close to confessing every time. We just gotta push him over the edge.”

“Bucky getting protective is just him being my best friend. He used to be just like that with Steve too.” You put your arm down, shuffling over to your own bed to take some clothes out of the blue suitcase on top of it.

“No, it’s definitely more than best friend love.” She moved to sit down on your bed.

“Either way, it usually ends in some kind of fight and I’d like to avoid that this weekend.”

“Who’s he gonna fight? Tony?”

“I mean, you never know.” It wouldn’t be the first time.  

~

“I can’t wait to get back and shove these things in my mouth,” you said with a grin as you exited the bakery behind Bucky, a bag of donut holes in your hand.

“Gee, really? It’s almost like you haven’t been talking about it for the past three days,” Bucky chuckled, reaching for the bag.

You pulled the bag away from him with a fake scoff. “Oh, I don’t think so, mister. We have to wait until we get back. The anticipation makes them taste better.”

“You’re insufferable.” He elbowed your side and you stuck your tongue out at him.

“Damn, you looking fine over there, mama!”

You took in a sharp breath. It wasn’t all that uncommon for you to get cat called while out and about. You were in New York City, for fucks sake. That didn’t mean that it made you feel any less uncomfortable, though.  

As much as it stung, you didn’t want to start anything. You stared straight ahead and prayed Bucky didn’t hear it. Much to your dismay though, he stiffened next to you, subtly glancing back to see who was talking to you in such a vulgar way. Damn that supersoldier enhanced hearing.

“Hey, sweetcheeks!” You felt a tug on your shoulder. “Didn’t you hear me?”

You huffed, shaking the harsh grip off your shoulder and picking up the pace. You expected Bucky to keep going with you so you continued walking, frowning when you noticed he wasn’t beside you anymore.

“Listen here, you little shit,” Bucky seethed, stepping in front of the man and blocking you from his sight. “She obviously doesn’t want to talk to you. Leave her, and every other woman you ever lay your beady little eyes on, alone.”

“And what’re you gonna do about it?” the man smirked. “She need her boyfriend to defend her?”

Bucky stepped closer, crossing his arms and giving the famous ‘Bucky stare.’ “Doesn’t matter who I am. You better back the fuck away before I make you life hell.”

A few onlookers started lingering around, some with their phones out and recording the scene, almost as if they wanted to see a fight break out between the two men. ‘Winter Soldier vs Everyday Pedestrian  was sure to be trending somewhere soon enough.

“Buck,” you said quietly, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder and ignoring the obvious stares you were receiving, most notably from the man whose face Bucky was ready to punch in. “Let’s just go.”

You could see the gears turning in his head, trying to decide if he should let it go or punch the living daylights out of the guy. He let out a soft sigh after a moment, relaxing into your grip. With one last look at the man, he turned around and placed his hand on the small of your back, gently pushing you forward.

“Aye, it’s all good. I’m sure I’ll see that tight ass ‘round here soon anyways.”

That was the last straw for Bucky. He growled with a ferocity you hadn’t heard before and whipped around, not even hesitating to use his metal arm to punch the guy. The crowd gasped, more bringing their phones out to capture what was sure to be a great fight.

“What the fuck was-” Bucky grabbed him by his collar, pushing him up again the exposed brick of a restaurant.

“There’s plenty more where that came from and, judging by the way you’re looking at me, I bet you don’t want to see it. So do the rest of humanity a favor and fuck off.” He let go of the man’s collar and stepped back, unclenching his fist and pivoting back towards you. “Come on, doll.”

You shook the shock off your face and fell into step next to him. His arm warped around you, pulling you into his side. You could feel the fumes radiating off of him as you walked back to the tower, choosing to stay quiet as you let him cool off.

You paused once you reached the entrance of the tower. Tony probably already knew about what happened and he sure wasn’t going to be happy about it. Bucky’s media presence hadn’t necessarily been bad lately, but it wasn’t perfect either. The public was still wary. To many, the Bucky Barnes and the Winter Soldier were still the same person.  

Things definitely felt off when you entered. You got the side eye from a few people in the elevator and you weren’t sure if it was because of the fight fiasco or because of how tightly Bucky was holding you to his side.

“Want to eat these in my room?” you asked once you stepped off the elevator.

“Sounds good.” His voice was distant as his eyes searched the room.

“Mr. Barnes,” FRIDAY’s voice startled the two of you, making you drop the donut holes. “Mr. Stark has requested to see you in his office.”

Bucky sighed. “I’ll be there in a few.” He picked up the bag and handed it back to you. “Apparently, I have business to attend to.”

You simply nodded. He went in the other direction towards Tony’s office pausing at the door before knocking. You sent him a thumbs up before he went in, but he didn’t look back at you to see it. You retreated to your room, placing your wallet on the dresser and popping a donut hole in your mouth.

“Maybe I should get a plate,” you wondered aloud. You needed to grab your water bottle anyways. Might as well make the trip. You put the donut holes on your bed and started making your way to the kitchen.

“She’s perfectly capable of handling herself, you know.” You couldn’t help but stop as you heard Tony’s voice through the door of his office.

“But she shouldn’t have to.” Bucky sounded stressed and you could only imagine the hell Tony was reigning on him. “Her ignoring him wasn’t going to do anything. I didn’t want to beat the guy up but he was harassing her and it needed to stop.”

“And this doesn’t have anything to do with any particular feelings you have for her, right?” The sarcasm was heavy in his voice.

“Tony-”

“I don’t want to hear it, Barnes. You know how the public sees you. I don’t know how we’re going to fix this.”

“That guy harassed her! I couldn’t stand there and just let it happen!” God, you wanted to give him a hug so bad right now.

“I don’t care what it was, Bucky. Having heart eyes for Y/N doesn’t mean-” You took that as your cue to leave. You grabbed a plate and two water bottles from the kitchen and made sure to take the long way around to your room in order to avoid whatever was going on between the two of them.

Bucky showed up a half hour later, plopping down next to you on your bed with a little more space than usual.

~

“I’m just saying, it could work.” Nat got off your bed. “The cookout’s starting soon. Put on something cute.” She was gone before you could respond, leaving you to look for an outfit that would, as Nat liked to say, “knock Bucky off his ass.”

---

“Ooh, Y/N, looking to impress someone?” Sam called out as you walked out into the backyard. It seemed that most everyone else was already out there, helping make dinner or sitting on the dock.

You stuck up your middle finger in reply, knowing exactly what he was trying to do.

“Oh stop it, Sam,” Wanda said as she walked towards you. “You look amazing!”

“Aww, thank you! You look absolutely stunning yourself.” Wanda reached out her hand and nodded towards the dock, urging you to come with her and join the group. You grabbed it and let her drag you down there, giving a small wave to Bucky as you passed him near the grill.

Bucky waved back, a grin spanning the expanse of his face at the sight of you. He kept his gaze on you as you made your way down to the dock, not even realizing just how intently he was staring.

“Someone’s staring at you,” Nat said with a suggestive smirk once you were close enough to the dock.

“He has a starting problem. We all know that,” you argued, sitting down across from her.

“I don’t know. He looks like he wants nothing more than to-”

“Nat, I love you, but please shut up.” She raised her hands up in the defense and Wanda giggled.

“I’m just saying.”

“You okay over there?” Steve shifted his focus from the burgers to his 100-year-old friend for a second, of course noticing the sudden silence that ensued the second you entered Bucky’s line of vision. “Buck?”

“Huh?” Bucky’s head turned sharply in Steve’s direction.

“You alright?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m okay.” A shy smile.

“Are you going to ask her out soon?” He flipped some burgers over and pulled the lid of the grill closed.

“I’m getting to it, yeesh,” Bucky chuckled.

“That’s what you’ve been saying since forever.”

“And it’s what I’ll keep saying every time you pester me about it.”

“Well if you don’t make a move soon, maybe I’ll swoop in-”

“Nope! You will not do that.” He nudged Steve in the shoulder and started making his way to the dock. “You absolutely will not do that.”

Soon. He was going to do it soon.

---

“Who’s next?” Tony called from the driver’s seat of the boat. You handed Sam a towel as he got back on the boat, drenched from flying off the tube a second earlier.

“You should go with Bucky.” Wanda nudged you with a teasing smile. You glanced over to the man in question, seeing him sitting next to Steve. He wore a t-shirt and swim shorts with a pair of sunglasses perched on his nose, and he looked damn good.

“I’ll go,” you announced, standing up and taking your t-shirt off, leaving you in your favorite swimsuit and a pair of shorts. You handed Wanda the shirt so it wouldn’t get wet. “Anyone wanna go with me?” Wanda jabbed your leg and gave you a playful glare.

“Go with her,” Steve muttered to Bucky, bumping his shoulder with his own.

“I don’t know, Steve.” Bucky sighed. Steve rolled his eyes, knowing that his best friend just needed a little push. 

“Bucky will go with you,” Steve said a bit louder than necessary. Bucky groaned quietly at his friend, taking off his sunglasses and putting them in his seat. He made sure to give Steve a certain look before making his way towards the back of the boat. You both grabbed your life jackets and started securing them as Sam moved out of your way.

“Cyborg!” Tony called out. “You going to take your shirt off?”

You felt Nat snort as she helped you off of the back of the boat and onto the tube. “Yeah, Bucky. Why don’t you show off your muscles for your girlfriend here.”

“Nat!” You paused for a second to look back at her with fake betrayal.

“Yeah, I don’t think so.” He snapped the last clasp on the life vest and checked to make sure you were all the way on the tube so he could start getting on.

“Oh, come on, Buckaroo!” Sam laughed. He started a chant of “take it off” with the rest of the team (even you, though you’d never admit it).

“Fine,” Bucky grumbled, hastily taking off the life jacket and shirt. He threw the shirt to the middle of the boat and resecured the lifevest, ignoring Nat’s hand offered out for help as he climbed on the tube. His famous Bucky glare melted off his face the second he saw your bright smile and he found himself smiling too.

“I don’t know how well this is going to go but it’s gonna be fun,” you said as he grabbed onto the handles.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Tony’s a crazy driver and we’ve never been able to get you on a tube before. I’m betting you’ll fly off in the first three minutes.”

The tube jerked forwards before Bucky could say anything else. You started picking up speed quickly and soon enough, Bucky was holding the handles with a death grip. You ended up being right and about two minutes in, you hit a wave that threw him off.

“Are you okay?” you asked in between laughs as he struggled to get back on.

“Yeah,” he muttered, a hint of annoyance on his face. You threw a thumbs up to Tony, who nodded and started moving again. “It’s like he’s trying to throw us off.”

“Well half the fun is falling off.”

“You people have strange ways of entertaining yourselves on Sunday afternoons.”

“What would you suggest we rather do then?”

“I don’t know. Something that doesn’t involve giving myself whiplash for ‘fun.’”

“You’re such an old man.” You let go of a handle to smack his arm. Of course, at that exact moment, you hit a wave strong enough to throw both of you off. You shrieked as you flew off of the tube before smacking the water. Whether it was the lack of paying attention or a scheme by Nat and Steve, the boat kept going, leaving the two of you floating in the middle of the lake by yourselves.

“Where are they going?” You furrowed your eyebrows, though a grin was still evident on your face.

“Are you okay?” Bucky ignored your question as he swam over to you, worriedly grabbing your face and checking for injury.

“Buck, I’m fine,” you said, though you didn’t do anything to stop his injury check. He sighed and looked towards the direction the boat went. It seemed that they were already long gone.

“That shriek had me worried there for a second, doll.” His hands dropped from your cheeks and you found yourself missing his touch.

“No need to worry. I’m all good over here.”

“Good.”

A lull of conversation fell over the two of you as you treaded water. You slowly moved closer, noses almost touching when Bucky glanced down to your lips. You nodded. I want this too.

His lips brushed over yours: eyes closed and hands dipping under the water to grab your waist.

“There you are!” you heard Sam’s voice shout. You quickly separated, looking awkwardly down at the water as you tried to focus on anything but each other. “Thought we lost you. Didn’t interrupt anything, I hope.” He smirked at Bucky.

This time, it was Bucky flipping him off.

---

You tried to be quiet as possible as you tiptoed through the hallway, hoping that you wouldn’t step on any particularly squeaky floorboards in the dark. You started opening drawers once you made it to the kitchen in search of a flashlight. Did Tony even own basic technology like that?

“What are you doing, doll?” A soft voice broke you from your thoughts. A pair of blue eyes stared back at you.

“Did I wake you up?”

“No.” He shook his head.

“Oh, okay.”

“You look like a deer in headlights.” His lips turned into an almost smile. “Are you running away?”

“Just down to the dock. Need to clear my mind.” Nightmares.

He nodded. An unspoken understanding. Maybe that’s what made you such great friends.

“Mind if I join?”

“Sure.” You finally found a flashlight and grabbed it, sliding the drawer shut with your hip. You slid the glass door to the porch open, leaving Bucky to follow you out.  

Warmth surrounded you as you made your way to the dock. The humidity was atrocious during the day but at night, it was somehow comforting. The buzzing of bugs in the surrounding woods brought you a level of peace that the hum of air conditioning inside couldn’t. You sat down at the edge of the dock, dipping your toes in the cool lakewater.

Bucky sat down next to you a moment later. Your silence contrasted with that of the busy summer night, but it was comfortable. Nothing needed to be said; the presence of each other was more than enough.

“You know,” he started, his gaze not leaving the shoreline across the way. “I’m here if you ever want to talk about it.”

You glanced over to him for a second, taking subtle notice of his features when his guard was down. The dark circles under his eyes mirrored yours, yet he looked relaxed.

“And what if I don’t?” The slight stain of your voice didn’t go unnoticed by him.

“I’m not going anywhere.” His head turned to meet you eyes. The soft upturn of your lips and content sigh told him that was the right answer. Your hand inched closer to his, your pinkies brushing on the splintered wood of the dock.

“How do you always know what to say?” Your gaze followed his across the lake, catching sight of a few deer grazing on the grass at the edge of the woods.

“I guess being alive for 106 years has to give me some kind of wisdom, right?”

You snorted, breaking the quiet atmosphere the two of you had created for the first time that night.

“I dunno. You’re still kind of a dumbass.”

“And you're still kind of a smartass, so where does that get us?” A grin spread across his face and there was no sight you loved more.

“God, I love seeing you smile.” A blush coated his cheeks at your words and he prayed you couldn’t see it in the dark of the night.

Your hands inched closer for a second time that night. A metal hand reached across to grab yours, his other arm going around your waist to pull you closer. Your head rested beneath his chin as he rubbed circles into your side.

“Thank you,” you mumbled after a few minutes of quiet.

“For what?”

“Your face.”

His chest rumbled with laughter and he squeezed you just the slightest bit tighter. “Glad I could be of service, doll.”

“Seriously, though . . .Thank you for being around. I know we joke around a lot but it really means a lot that you’re willing to sit out here with me.”

“I mean, technically, it was more of me inviting myself than putting myself through the torture of sitting here with you.”

You pulled away from his chest, shifting yourself so you could look at him better. “For real, Buck.” You put your hands on his cheeks. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Just do it, Bucky. Now’s the time.

He let out a breath as he smiled, looking anywhere but in your eyes as he contemplated what to do next. The hand not holding your waist came to brush back a piece of hair that had fallen in your face.

“Can I kiss you?”

You looked shocked for a moment, leaving him to wonder if he’d been reading it wrong all along. “Shit, Y/N, I’m so sorry! I thought that-”

You cut him off, pressing your lips against his. Your hands moved to wrap around his neck as his grabbed your hips. It was everything you needed and yet it still wasn’t enough.

“You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting for this to happen,” you breathed once you pulled away. This grin on your face mirrored his as he pressed his forehead against yours, wanting to keep you as close as possible.

“Actually . . . I think I might.” He dipped back in for another kiss, this one a bit softer than the first, but just as passionate.

A sudden breeze swept through the night and you shivered. It would have been a relief from the heat if you weren’t already having chills due to the man in front of you.

“Let’s get you back inside, doll.”

You were reluctant to let go of him. The moment you’d been waiting for for so long finally happened and you felt yourself scared to be too far from him.

You shifted your weight back so he could get up, not realizing just how close to the edge of the dock you were. Bucky let go of your hips before you could warm him and you felt yourself falling backwards in slow motion. A small yelp left your lips and Bucky’s attempt to save you was futile as your hands slipped through his.

“Cold, cold, cold!” you chanted once you surfaced, barely hearing yourself over how loud Bucky was laughing.

“Are you okay?” he choked out in between his laughter, kneeling at the edge of the dock and holding his hand out towards you. You grabbed his hand with a glare.

“I have half a mind to yank you in here with me.” His eyes widened at your words.

“Don’t you dare!” You tugged his arm lightly, just enough to get his face closer to yours.

“I guess I can spare you. Just this one time.” You pressed a chaste kiss to his lips before pulling yourself up onto the dock. “But I think I deserve a hug for my troubles.”

“Can’t deny my girlfriend that, now can I?” He pulled you into a hug, cradling your head on his chest and pressing his lips to your hairline.

“I’m your girlfriend, huh? Damn, we’re moving fast! Do you have the wedding planned already?”

“Oh please. I think we all know we’ve basically been dating for a while now.”

“Perhaps.” The two of you stayed in that position for a moment longer before another breeze came.  “Should we go in now that we’re both wet and cold?”

“That sounds like a fantastic idea, doll.” Keeping an arm around each other, you slowly made your way back to the cabin, already making plans for a proper date once the trip was over.

---

Reblogs and feedback are greatly appreciated!!

Bucky masterlist // Main masterlist

Taglist // Add yourself

~ If you are already signed up for my taglist and want to be added to the Bucky taglist, just shoot me a message!~

Additional tags: @wkemeup

Tagging some possibly interested mutuals?: @friendlyneighborhood-mendes @nialls-flute

[drakenology]

Arguments - feat Bakugo, Todoroki, Kirishima and Tamaki Amajiki

author’s note: i’m feeling angsty today. so this is gonna be about arguing with some of the bnha characters. anyone else feel off today? just me?

warnings: swearing, angst, fluff 🥺, and suggestive themes not full on smut. characters aged up! some of these are long.. i was feeling dramatic

headers from @annicon

Bakugo

as much as i love this man i can admit he would be SOO stubborn

would get frustrated easily

yells 🥺

he knows when to walk away when the conversation isn’t getting anywhere which is good

would NEVER hurt you (i’ve seen ppl write that this mf hits you... girl...domestic violence is not an aesthetic.)

he isn’t the best with words so it’ll take him a little while to admit he’s wrong because he can’t verbalize how sorry he is sometimes

when he does he’ll hug and kiss you and apologize like a million times after he’s done being a stubborn little prick.

gives you the best “i’m sorry “ dick imaginable holy shit

Bakugo done did it. He pissed you off. You were already having a terrible day and then you come home to this motherfucker with a bunch of people over after you told him that you weren’t in the mood for company. So for the rest of the night when everyone left, you gave him the silent treatment knowing that he HATES when you ignore him on purpose.

“Y/N?”

You say nothing, continuing scrolling through your phone to look like you were preoccupied.

“Y/N, what’s your problem? I know you hear me.” Bakugo persists.

You ignore him, turning your back to face him. He grunts and grabs your shoulder, turning you back around to face him.

“Y/N if you’re pissed at me just say that. But ignoring me is fucking immature and it’s pissing me off!” He yells. Translation: “What did I do? 🥺”

“I’M pissing YOU off!? That’s funny. Because it’s not like you didn’t completely ignore my fucking feelings tonight. Why did you invite Kirishima and Denki over after I specifically said I didn’t feel like playing fucking HOSTESS!” You shout back, throwing your phone somewhere.

“Are you serious!? I never told them to come here they just showed up. What was I supposed to do tell them to piss off!?” Katsuki asked.

“YES!” You scream, annoyed that he’s not getting the reason why you’re upset. You never minded having Bakugo’s friends over but you just wanted to have a calm night with just the two of you. You were exhausted and fixing dinner for you and 3 other people and listening to loud chatter about sports and video games was not on your to-do list.

“This is so fucking petty! I don’t get why you’re so mad that they came over.” Katsuki said shrugging his shoulders.

“That’s the problem, idiot! You don’t fucking get it! I worked all day today. I just wanted us to relax but no, you wanted to have a fucking guys night in my living room! It’s the complete disregard for my feelings that’s pissing me off not the fact that they came. I told you I was tired and you having them come over anyways was like a big fuck you to me!” You explain, your face pulled into a face Katsuki knows is your angry face. Bakugo sighs, not ready to admit that he was wrong.

“Tch. Whatever. I’m gonna go sleep on the fucking couch. Let me know when you’re done being fucking frigid.” He shouts, clearly out of anger.

“Fine.”

“Fine!”

Katsuki leaves your shared room and slammed the door, you throwing yourself onto the bed. You feel tears sting your eyes as you sob into your pillow. You hated fighting with Bakugo, and you knew he hated it too. He has a hard time expressing himself without getting defensive sometimes. But you knew he felt bad. You sigh and close your eyes and go to sleep.

The next morning you get up from bed and get ready to start your day. You shower and brush your teeth, you and Bakugo strategically avoiding each other all morning to go and do your daily routines. You didn’t utter a word to each other. Just questions and short answers.

“Got work?”

“Yup.”

“When?”

“7:30.”

The silence killed you both as you sat at the table and ate breakfast, Bakugo’s face pulled into a frown as he ate. You roll your eyes and go to put your dishes in the sink and grab his once he’s done. You can hear him get up from his chair as you wash both your plates and dry them. You had assumed he was leaving so you just wash all the rest of the dishes without turning your back. Suddenly you felt familiar arms wrap around your waist.

“Let me go.” You say, tearing up at the sudden touch. He was trying to make up with you and you were so ready to forgive him. The tension was almost too much to bear. This fight was small and it turned into something way bigger than need be.

“Not until you listen to me. I’m sorry, ok? I should have never yelled at you the way I did. And calling you frigid wasn’t ok either. I shoulda just told everyone to go home. We have those dumbasses over all the time. One night wouldn’t have killed me. I’m sorry. Can we just forget this shit ever happened? I hate it when you’re mad at me.” He pleaded, burrowing his face into the crook of your neck. You smile and turn around to look at his face, cupping his cheeks in both your hands as you stand on you tip toes to kiss him. He kisses you back eagerly, happy that you and him are back on good terms. He pulled away from the heated kiss and looks at the clock on the microwave.

“6:30...we still have an hour to kill. If you’re late I’ll drop you off.” Katsuki says, his eyes turning dark with feral lust.

“Late? What are yo-“ you’re interrupted by Bakugo pulling you into your bedroom with determination to make things right.. his way.

Tamaki (🥺 my new found love)

Tamaki is NOT a confrontational person so arguing with you is really hard. He hates raising his voice or even getting to a point to where he’s angry because he doesn’t want to think about hurting you in anyway.

He’ll shut down and turn cold or try and act nonchalant.

he might even avoid conflict by changing the subject

if he’s riled up enough though he’ll cuss you out.. to his dismay

doesn’t like being mad at you and vice versa

hates arguments.. like honestly can you just get over it so he can eat you out now?

speaking of eating you out, he gives apology head and he won’t stop until you say you forgive him.

Tamaki didn’t like to admit it but he was really jealous. Like really really jealous like YANDERE type jealous. You and him were out to dinner with Mirio so you were all chatting about mindless nothing, catching up like you always do. Nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary for you but to Tamaki it appeared that Mirio was a little too playful at dinner with you. He was cracking jokes and poking fun and Tamaki took it as him flirting with you; which Mirio would never disrespect your relationship like that. Rage sat in the pit of Tamaki’s chest as you laugh at all his jokes. He was furious but hid it pretty well for the night.

“And then Tamaki wet himself in front of the whole class when I scared him with my quirk in middle school. Can you believe it?” Mirio laughs, causing you to laugh at the thought.

“Oh leave him alone, Togata.” You giggle, waving your hand in front of your face to stop the tears from laughter. He had been making you laugh all night all to Tamaki’s disliking. He was quiet all dinner, which you noticed immediately after Togata’s last joke.

“Hey Tamaki, is everything ok?�� You ask, concerned that he might not want to be out anymore.

“Yeah.” He said coldly. “Actually I’m just gonna go to the car. I feel kinda sick.” He stands from his seat and walks to the exit, absolutely fucking furious that you were “flirting” with his childhood friend right in front of him.

“Awkward. What’s up with him?” Mirio asks, completely dumb founded by Tamaki’s sudden disappearance.

“I dunno. I’m gonna go to the car and see what’s wrong. Do you mind?” You ask, standing from your seat.

“Nah that’s cool. I’m actually gonna head out. You go on ahead, Y/N. I’ll take care of the tab.. this time.” Mirio jokes. You giggle and thank him, walking towards the exit. You walk through the parking lot and find the car, seeing Tamaki sitting in the passenger side with his arms crossed across his chest. What was his deal? You open the car door and sit in the driver’s side to meet a thick tension.

“What’s wrong Tamaki? Do you really feel sick or are you upset with me?” You ask.

“Why don’t you ask Mirio? I’m sure he’ll be able to answer since he’s the only guy you talked to all night. It was like I wasn’t even there.” Tamaki says, calm but obviously pestered.

“Is that was this is about? Tama you know it wasn’t like that. Mirio has always been a jokester what’s the difference now?” You ask, getting a little upset at his accusation.

“The difference is that he was trying to make a pass at you. He was so obviously flirting with you.” He says, his tone becoming stern. You’re shocked at how he was getting, frowning at how unreasonable he was being.

“No he wasn’t, Tamaki.” You say, looking him dead in his eyes.

“Yes he was. I’m not about to fight with you about this he was clearly fucking flirting with you. He joked with you all night and you laughed at every single thing he said. You must want to fuck him, don’t you?” He asked, looking at you with some sort of betrayal in his eyes. This infuriates you.

“What are you talking about!? You know I would never cheat on you Tamaki. Especially not with your best friend. What’s with you!?” You ask sternly, not amused or pleased in the slightest.

“Whatever, Y/N.” Tamaki says, looking out the car window while turning the other way so he’s not facing your side of the car. He knew this was stupid and he knew your loyalty was never to be questioned but he couldn’t shake this feeling of jealousy.

“No. You don’t get to start a fight and then blow me off when you’re through arguing! Talk to me!” You yell, furious at this point. Tamaki shrugs, avoiding the situation entirely now.

“Just drive. I wanna go home.” He says, not taking his eyes off the view from his window. You roll your eyes and start the car, pulling out of the parking lot to start your way home. The drive home was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. You were so angry that you didn’t talk to Tamaki the whole way home, knowing you’d probably cuss him out if he said the wrong thing. Tamaki immediately felt bad after picking that fight. He didn’t know what came over him, he knew he had to make it up to you before you two go to bed angry with each other. You approach your shared apartment and park the car, silence still riddling the car. The tension between you both was intense and it scared you. You’ve never seen Tamaki this upset. Jealousy was always an issue for him but he’s never reacted this strongly.

“Y/N?” Tamaki says breaking the silence. You look at him, a little relieved that he’s talking to you again.

“I-I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that to you. I know you’d never cheat on me, of course. But I was just so jealous. It felt like you and Mirio were on a date and I was just the third wheel. The thought of him taking you from me drove me crazy. I wasn’t thinking. Can you forgive me?” He says, placing his hand on top of yours on the steering wheel. You sniffle, tearing up at his apology.

“Tamaki, I’m sorry I made you feel like that. I love you so much. No one could ever take your place, not even Mirio. I’d never betray you like that, ever.” You sob, tears flowing down your face. Tamaki questioning your loyalty really hurt your feelings and he hated seeing you cry.

“I know that. Please don’t cry. I’m so sorry, Y/N. It was so stupid of me to even assume.” He says, taking his hand and wiping your tears away. He took your hand and gave it a sweet kiss to soothe you, rubbing circles with his thumb on it as he consoled you. You giggle and wipe your tears, happy that you guys made up after that silly fight.

“Let’s go inside.”

Todoroki

arguments between you two get heated. It gets to a point where sometimes you don’t speak to each other for days. he’ll definitely give small reminders that he still loves you to butter you up to alleviate some of the tension.

raises his voice

just as stubborn as bakugo

to a fault of his upbringing facing his emotions was hard for him sometimes, causing him to be cold when you fight

when it’s time to get over it and make up he’ll make it a huge event; flowers, chocolates and lots of freaky apology sex

cant stand arguing with you just like tamaki but wont back down in the slightest

is sure he doesn’t say anything harsh to make the situation worse.

“Why are you being so stubborn?!” You shout at your bi-colored haired boyfriend. The two of you have been fighting all day to your surprise. Shoto was usually easy going and you two hardly fought. But today, a bug seemed to have crawled up Todoroki’s ass and he’s been picking fights all day. You’ve been arguing about small things like who left the bathroom light on or who ate the last hot pocket. Right now it was an argument about when you’re going to meet his father Endeavor. It’s been almost a year since you two have been together and you don’t even think his father knows you exist.

“For the last time Y/N we’re not going to my dad’s house. That’s final! You can argue with yourself about this. End of discussion.” Shoto says, very annoyed at the thought of being near his father. He still couldn’t stand him, even as an adult. He can’t bring himself to bring you around him because he knows how he can be. If he even says something slightly rude to you he’ll flip the fuck out. You groan in frustration, wishing he’d at least consider.

“He doesn’t know we’re together does he!? What am I to you some secret? Why did you stay with me all this time if your family doesn’t even know I exist !?” You shout, tearing up with seering anger.

“It’s not that. Of course he knows we’re together; my whole family knows! Why do you want to involve him so badly?!” Shoto yells.

“Why wouldn’t I want to meet my fucking boyfriend’s father!? You’re not making any sense.” You say, getting more and more frustrated as Shoto makes excuses.

“You know what? Fine. We’ll go meet him tomorrow. But as soon as he treats you like you’re not good enough for me don’t be surprised when I tell you I fucking told you so. God you can be so stubborn sometimes.” Shoto shouts, rolling his eyes at you.

“Oh I’M stubborn!? That’s rich coming from you. You’re being so unreasonable right now. I know you and your father-“

“YOU DONT KNOW SHIT ABOUT MY FATHER. Stop speaking on things you haven’t the first idea about!” Shoto yells, punching a nearby wall. (Oop.) You flinch, shocked at how angry he got so quickly. You tear up and run off to your bedroom, Todoroki immediately regretting getting so upset with you. He scared you and that’s something he never wanted to do to you under any circumstances. You cried yourself to sleep that night, angry that things got so heated. Why did he react like that? And why was he treating you as if you knew nothing about him and his father. He would vent to you about him all the time and you gave him advice when you could. But tonight you felt like you were nothing but an outsider. Shoto didn’t even bother coming into the room. He couldn’t face you after making you cry. Right now, he hated himself for treating you like that. He was just so afraid of his father’s judgement he didn’t want him to hurt your feelings with how crass he was. If Endeavor found the slightest thing wrong with you he’d never let you or him forget it. He could hear him now calling you unworthy of the Todoroki name. The thought alone enraged him. In his own cryptic way, he was trying to protect you from him but this was no way to do it nor did he have the right. Todoroki slept on the couch, missing your warmth against him in your bed.

The next morning the two of you drove to the Todoroki estates in silence. You were still pissed at him and Shoto didn’t want to say anything to further upset you. He was annoyed he was making this trip in the first place but he knew he had to man up for your sake. It was unfair of him to try and keep you away from his family especially since you would one day take on his name and be a part of the family when he married you. He knew he couldn’t keep you away forever, but god couldn’t he have had a little more time? He dreaded this day.

“Ready?” Shoto asks coldly, trying to hide his remorse from his tone. You nod, getting out of the car before he could walk over and open the door for you. Shoto is surprised and gets out with you, guiding you to his old home. He can’t lie, he’s so fucking nervous. What if he hates you? Not that he cares what he thinks, he’ll marry you anyway but still. He at least wants his blessing. You walk with Shoto to the main room of the home and wait for Endeavor to come downstairs. Suddenly you hear footsteps from across the room. It was him. He was tall and his aura was so dark and intimidating.

“You must be Y/N.” Endeavor says, looking down at your small frame. You nod, a wave of nervousness shooting through your body.

“N-Nice to meet you sir.” You bow respectfully.

“No need for that. Please, have a seat.” Endeavor says gesturing to the couch. You and Shoto sit down next to each other, Endeavor following suit by sitting across from you two.

“So.. how long have you two been together?” Endeavor asks, his booming voice almost sending an echo throughout the empty room. You gulp and look towards Shoto.

“10 months.” He answers for you, taking your hand to calm you. You’re still mad at him but god you’re glad he’s doing his best to ease your anxiety.

“And you just now arrange a meeting? Hm.” Endeavor questions, looking at you as if he was scanning you to find something irredeemable about you. You look down at your lap, unable to keep eye contact with the intimidating man.

“I-I wanted to meet with you sooner. Me and Shoto fought about coming here last night but I convinced him.” You say nervously.

“I see. You seem like an ok girl. Shoto has had his fair share of.. inadequate women in his life so, you’re a step up from the rest.” Endeavor says, motioning for a maid to make you all some tea. You laugh nervously, Shoto squeezing your hand in annoyance. Was that a compliment?

“You two seem like you’ve been fighting.” Endeavor says suddenly, observing both your body language. You’re both shocked as you turn to look at each other. How’d he know that?

“What’s it to you?” Shoto asks, glaring at his father.

“Oh nothing. But if you’re planning on marrying this girl it’s probably best to not argue too much with her. Hell, she might up and leave.”

Shoto looks at you, pain in his eyes. The look on his face alone said “I’m sorry.” Shoto hated to admit it but his father was right. Fighting as much as you have been, especially the fight you had last night was toxic and could take a toll on your relationship.

You smile at him and turn to Endeavor

“I’d never leave him.” You say, snuggling closer to Shoto as he blushed. He was embarrassed that he was being so vulnerable around his father but he knew that only you could make this happen.

After a long conversation with Endeavor and Shoto, you leave with a feeling that you might have won him over. You think? He was hard to read, just like Shoto. He was more like his father than he likes to admit. Shoto opens the car door for you to get inside and then walks to the drivers side to come in. You sit in the car for a while, silent until Shoto grabs you and leans over to kiss you. You kiss him back, tearing up into the kiss.

“I’m sorry, snowflake. I can’t believe I raised my voice at you like that. I was just so scared that he was gonna hate you and say something disrespectful. I should have just told you that instead of being defensive. I’m so so sorry I scared you. Please forgive me. ” He pleaded, peppering kissing on your face.

“I know. And I forgive you.” You giggle, pulling Todoroki closer to you to kiss him again.

Kirishima

Out of all the boys he’s the least stubborn when it comes to fighting. But don’t be fooled, he’ll argue you down. he’s very good at managing his temper when it comes to you.

Regrets starting a fight in the first place

Just wants to cuddle and go back to normal

But when he’s angry hooo boy

doesn’t even yell, he’s like a calm angry which is terrifying

tries talking over you, trying to plead his case

will not rest until the situation is resolved and over with so you guys can move on

like all the others... apology sex

will try not to lose his patience

You and Kirishima had been together for a while now so it was only inevitable that you two have your first fight. You were always a vigilant person and wanted to help others even though you were quirkless like Deku was at one point. Kirishima is protective of you to a fault and the thought of you getting hurt or worse didn’t sit well with him at all. You assured him that you were capable of taking care of yourself and protecting yourself but he wasn’t having any of it. You spent years perfecting your martial arts skills, training your ass off for countless hours everyday and he knew that. But he didn’t want you to one day meet your match without him there to protect you.

“Y/N, drop it. You’re not going on missions with me and that’s final. It’s too dangerous.” Eijiro said, his brows furrowed. He was trying not to lose his patience with you but you kept insisting. He just wished you’d forget about this whole thing; for your safety.

“You don’t have the right to tell me what I can and can’t do! I’m fully capable for taking care of myself and you know that.” You yell, irritated at your boyfriend underestimating your abilities. Eijiro sighs and stands up from the couch to stand in front of you, inching so close you could almost kiss.

“I’ll die before I let you go out there. Do you know what would happen to me; to your friends and family if something happened to you!? We’d be crushed. Please just drop this.” Kirishima says, wanting to avoid this conversation all together. But alas, nothing was changing your mind. You were very head strong and stubborn to no avail so you weren’t going down without a fight.

“You can’t stop me!” You yell

“Oh I can’t?” Eijiro challenged.

“No. You can’t. You can’t treat me like a child, Eijiro.” You say. “How can you say I’m not ready if you don’t give me a chance to prove I am!?”

“Because you just aren’t! Okay!? You say you’re not a child but you’re acting like one and a petulant one at that. Just drop it! God, you can be so stubborn sometimes. Don’t you see I’m just trying to keep you safe!?” Kirishima yells, instantly regretting raising his voice at you and losing his cool. You tear up, furious that he’s treating you like some kid. You grab your stuff and prepare to leave his apartment.

“Where are you going?” Kirishima sighs

“Fuck you, Eijiro.” You say, walking away from him and going outside to cool off. Kirishima tries to grab you before you leave but you snatch your arm away from him and walk outside with a huff and a slam of the door. You wipe your hot tears away and start aimlessly walking down the street to go home. Hell, you don’t even know your way home from Eijiro’s place but you’ll be damned if you go back there. As you walk you see Kirishima’s car pull up to the side of you, driving slowly to keep up with your walking pace.

“Y/N please get in the car.” He says out the car window

“No! I don’t wanna talk to you so just go away!” You yell, continuing to walk as the brisk wind assaults your bare skin. Dammit you forgot your coat.

“Y/N! You’re being ridiculous just please get in the car. You left your jacket; it’s freezing out here!” Eijiro shouts, getting out of the car and grabbing you to pull you inside. You groan, obviously being overpowered by your strong boyfriend. Kirishima slams the door and gets back inside, drives back to his apartment and parks in the driveway. He sighs and leans his head on the steering wheel.

“I’m sorry I got so heated with you. But can you blame me? I’m worried about you. Sure we’ll be on these missions together but what if something happens? What if I’m not there to protect you when something goes wrong? These missions are unpredictable; anything could happen and I’d literally die if even a scratch is put on you.” Eijiro pleads. You start crying, sniffling at his words. He was right to be worried.

“I love you, Eijiro and I appreciate you being so concerned about me. But that doesn’t give you the right to shelter me. You can’t just force me to not follow my dream.” You sob, wiping your tears away. Eijiro grabs your hand and kisses it.

“I know. I just can’t bear the thought of you being hurt. But if this is what you really want, I have no choice but to at least see this through.” Kirishima says, holding your small hand in his two massive ones. You smile, putting your other hand on top of his.

“Thank you. Also, I’m sorry for saying fuck you to you. That was mean.” You say pouting.

“It was. Hurt my feelings.” Eijiro said faking sadness, immediately laughing as he watched your face frown up again at the thought of hurting his feelings.

“Oh shut up.”

[mypoisonedvine]

Seeing Red | bodyguard!Bucky Barnes x actress!reader (part 4)

(part 1) (part 2) (part 3)

series summary: bucky used to brag that he didn’t have a celebrity crush, or really care about famous people at all, which is what made him the perfect person to start working for a celebrity like yourself.  except, of course, it’s just his luck that he’d fall for you.  

word count: 5.3k

warnings: smut!!, overstimulation, oral f receiving, lots of dirty talk and begging, very very subtle d/s dynamics if you squint, slight angst??, awkwardness, pining 

Bucky’s heart was racing as he tried to prepare himself for what was coming.  It was never easy to watch that scene of you being fucked by somebody else— even if it wasn’t real, and even if it was technically your character that was getting fucked— but it was going to be an entirely new struggle with you a foot away, laying next to him on your bed.

“We only did two takes of this,” you remembered, talking over the conversation on-screen.  The smash cut to you being shoved against a wall, lips fighting for dominance in a searing kiss, made you chuckle.  “This we had to do, like, a million takes.”

Bucky’s hand tightened into a fist at the idea of you kissing this guy over and over.  “I’m sure he was real broken up about that,” he grumbled sardonically.

“No, I promise he actually was,” you defended, “I was terrible.  I kept laughing and ruining it, and it meant we had to keep starting over.”

That relieved some of his jealousy, hopeful that laughing meant you weren’t attracted to your co-star or turned on by filming a love scene.  He still felt his heart clench as he watched your shirt get pushed up and two hands (both flesh, like he was showing off or something) grab at your breasts.  Sooner than he was prepared for it, you were being thrown down onto the bed and moaning loudly, nails digging into his back as he stared down at you.

“I can’t even imagine how many guys have gotten off to this scene,” you shuddered.

I can’t believe I’m one of them, Bucky thought as he swallowed dryly.  “What about the guys on set?” he wondered aloud.  “Do they ever, you know, get…” he whistled and pointed his finger up straight, hoping it was enough to get the idea across.

You laughed, playfully shoving him on the shoulder.  “They have tape for that, to keep everything down in case they get a little too into it.”

Glancing to the screen, he wondered how this guy didn’t pop the tape right off.

“Have you ever…?” Bucky pressed, heart rate picking up as he pushed the boundaries a little bit.

“Have I ever… been turned on, while filming?” you finished his question.  “No,” you scoffed, sounding bemused and taking another swig of your drink.

“Why not?”

“I guess they’re just not my type,” you shrugged.

“Movie stars aren’t your type?” Bucky joked, but your answer was completely serious.

“Nope.”

He nodded slowly as he contemplated that, taking a moment to build up the courage to ask his next question.  “What is your type?”

You smirked a little, and he wasn’t sure at all what it meant aside from the fact that he was done for.  Whatever you were gonna say was sure to break his heart.  “Tall, dark, not famous…”

He could so picture you picking up fans at bars; you must have no trouble at all finding guys to mess around with.  Yep, totally heartbreaking.

“Good driver…” you continued, voice a little quieter and a little deeper.

Bucky cleared his throat anxiously.  “I guess that rules me out.”

“What?  You’re great; haven’t even blown any red lights or made illegal U-turns.”

“I mean, good drivers don’t eavesdrop on their passengers,” he explained, “especially when they’re with tall, dark, not-famous friends of theirs in the back.”

You laughed a little, half-lidded eyes looking him up and down.  He felt very exposed under your gaze.  “I didn’t mind,” you shrugged.

Oh god, oh fuck, Bucky’s mind raced, we’re talking about it.  All this time and we’re finally talking about it.  What the fuck do I say?  “I still shouldn’t have—” he began.

“I wanted you to,” you interrupted firmly.

“You… wanted me to look?”

“Wanted you to do a lot more than that,” you admitted.

He looked back at you with wide eyes, entirely devoid of thoughts or words or ideas on what to do in the moment.  Sure, it was pretty heavy flirting, but it wasn’t necessarily an invitation.  You said wanted, past tense, it didn’t mean you wanted him now.  Maybe you were just letting him know he missed his chance.  If he did the wrong thing and upset you, he’d never forgive himself.

“Seemed like you were pretty satisfied with what he was doing,” he remembered, hearing the waver in his voice and cringing.

“Only cause I was thinking about you,” you grinned.  “I do that a lot, actually.  I’m just usually alone when I do it…”

He shivered as you shifted onto your side and leaned towards him, reaching across his body to set your beer down on the bedside table next to him; with you so close, he feared his heart would beat out of his chest.  With the beer set aside, all you had to do was let your hand pull back to rest on his chest, and lift your leg up to rest on his, and you were straddling his side like it was the most simple, casual thing in the world.

But it wasn’t.  It was the most insane thing that had ever happened to him.  He looked down at you and blinked a few times, confident the hallucation would end but nope, he could feel the warmth of you radiating through his clothes, threatening to burn him alive.

“I’m usually in this bed, right here,” you continued slowly, and he had trouble keeping track of what you were saying with your finger trailing along his chest through his shirt, “warm under the covers, wearing a lot less than this, knowing you’re just a few rooms away and wishing you would come in here and touch me…”

"I’m here now,” he replied, just louder than a whisper.  “Can I touch you?" 

“Take off the gloves,” you requested softly.  He was quick with the right one, but hesitated before removing the left— the moment of truth.  Your breath hitched as the light caught the golden and black metal, and he winced.

“That bad?”

“No, no,” you denied, “it’s… sort of beautiful, actually.”

With you wrapped around his left side, it was natural for his right hand to move up your thigh.  His left hand brushing against your face seemed to surprise you, though.

"I'm sorry, is it cold?" he asked gently.

"A little," you giggled, "but I don't mind."

Demonstrating how little you minded, in fact, you slowly kissed the tips of his bionic fingers, getting more and more adventurous until you were suddenly slipping two of them into your mouth and down past your throat.

"Fuck," he shivered, silently thanking whatever gods were out there that technology made him capable of feeling the wet warmth of your mouth on his fingers.

"Just skin everywhere else, right?" you smirked.  "It's not a Swiss army knife down there?"

"Nope," he laughed, "flesh an' blood."

The blood aspect was especially salient as his cock filled so fast he thought he might pass out.  Your hand slipped down and started to ghost over the front of his jeans, and he fought every instinct to keep from bucking up into your hand.  You started to go for his belt but he sat up a bit.

“Wait,” he requested, clutching your shoulders a little; as soon as you looked back at him, he pulled you into a kiss, probably a little too aggressively but he was too pent up to care.  After all this waiting, he actually had to hold himself back a bit compared to how he really wanted to kiss you.  He moved his lips against yours slowly but with determination— and it was you, in the end, that started to slide your tongue along his lips until he opened them, giving him a chance to taste your mouth like he’d dreamed of for so long.  Past the beer was the unmistakable flavor of you, and he was instantly addicted to it.  His arms wrapped around you and held you close, one hand tangling in your hair a bit as you started to lean into his palm.  Your hands clutched at his shirt, the warmth of your touch managing to permeate through to his skin, and he heard the softest moan from you right against his lips.  It was perfection, and he would’ve been happy to stay like that forever if it weren’t for you sitting up to straddle him.  He couldn’t decide if it was the sight of you on top of him, or the weight of your body on his, or the feeling of your thighs clenching a bit just above his throbbing cock— it was probably all three, but he suddenly became so needy for you that his head was spinning.

Still absorbed in the kiss, he reached down and gently pulled at the knot holding your robe shut, letting it fall open before pushing it off your shoulders slowly.  You smiled against his lips and sat up, taking it off the rest of the way to reveal your entire nudity underneath.  You’d think that he would’ve wished to be naked with you, and that certainly would’ve made a few of his ideas a lot easier to act upon, but something about your bare body compared to his covered one— something about your mound grinding on his jeans like that— drove him fucking wild.

“God, baby,” he praised with a purr, running his hands all over whatever he could reach.  A movie could never do a body like this justice.  It deserved to be appreciated and worshipped in person, which was exactly what he planned to do.

“Your turn,” you giggled as you leaned down, unbuttoning his shirt hastily.  He was proud of the way you bit down on your lip as his skin was exposed, though he was also a bit embarrassed to reveal he was wearing his dog tags underneath.  “A little more metal under here than I was expecting,” you smirked, trailing an errant finger over the silver chain.  “There’s always more to you than meets the eye… what other secrets are you hiding, hm?”

Right now, he wanted you to have all his secrets.  He wanted to give you everything.  “I’ve wanted this for so long,” he admitted first.

“I don’t think that’s that much of a secret,” you smirked as you finished the last button. 

He sat up to help you discard the shirt, shivering as your touch trailed over his chest, his abs; then his scars, and the rest of the arm.  He used it to pull you down by your neck for another kiss, testing the waters by getting a touch rougher and letting more of his desperation seep through.  You responded very well, your moans gliding from your tongue onto his as your hips started to rock on top of his.  “Needy little thing, aren’t ya?” he gently mocked, smiling as he started to kiss down your neck and onto your shoulder.  “Ridin’ me through my jeans, like a damn teenager dry-humping after prom.”

“Hnng, Bucky,” you choked, slowing down.

He grabbed your hips with both hands.  “Hey, I didn’t say to stop.”  

With a moan and renewed vigor, you moved faster on top of him, the rough denim clearly a bit too much for your sensitive clit as your thighs began to quiver where they were clamped down around his.  The stimulation on his cock, alternatively, was rather dulled through such thick clothing— it was just enough to keep him desperate, but not enough to get him too near coming, which was the way he wanted it at the moment.  If anything, it was the sight of you rubbing yourself on him desperately that put his restraint at risk.

“Can you feel how hard I am, baby?” he growled a little.  “Can you feel how hard you make me?”

You nodded with a little gasp.  "God, Bucky, I want it in me now."

"Not yet, pretty girl,” he soothed with a smirk.  “I need to taste you first."

He flipped you onto your back and settled on top of you between your legs; he kissed you one more time, resisting the urge to rub his hips on yours again before heading down south to suck your nipple between his lips.  You were so sensitive, moaning loudly each time his tongue circled the bud, and he moaned at the feeling of the skin hardening against his tongue.  He made sure to give some attention to the other one before making a show of kissing down your chest and stomach, looking back up at you with a stare that he could only hope carried all the weight that he was feeling.

"I get it," you grinned down at him, "this is how you reclaim your territory.  You're gonna do what he did to me, but so much better until I can't even remember his name, right?"

"Sweetheart, you didn't even remember his name thirty seconds after it happened,” he reminded you between kisses, moving lower and lower on the bed.

"So you're not trying to assert dominance over sexual competition?" you pressed with a gleam of challenge in your eyes.

"You need to stop reading those evolutionary biology books," he laughed, but then got a bit more stern. "Think of it this way: I don't see any of those stupid boys as competition.  They're nothing.  It's you who needs to know that nobody can make you feel as good as I can."

That seemed to shut you up for the moment, and he smirked before getting back to work kissing along your spread thighs and shaking hips.  He could already smell your need in the air, intoxicating to the point that he struggled to stay focused on mercilessly teasing you.  He wanted to taste you so bad, but he needed to hear you beg him for it.  He started with one finger gently exploring your folds, slow and light, until he felt your hips trying to push up into him for more stimulation.  Then all he had to do was kiss that spot right on the inside of your thigh that wasn’t quite where you wanted him, and you arched your back with a desperate whine.  “Bucky, please,” you whimpered. 

He laughed a little, amused by your little sobs and the way your hands clutched at the comforter beneath you.  “Tell me what you need, sweetheart.”

“Your mouth,” you gasped.

“Where do you want it?” he asked innocently.

You snarled with irritation but answered anyway.  “My pussy.”

“I don’t think I understand,” he encouraged, voice getting deeper on accident as his own arousal became too intense to ignore.

You growled frustratedly but got what he was getting at.  “I need your mouth on my pussy, Bucky, please…”

“Well, why didn’t you say so, darlin’?  All you had to do was ask,” he grinned as he roughly grabbed your thighs and buried his face in between them, sloppily exploring you with his tongue until your taste coated his mouth and overwhelmed all his senses.

“Fuck!” you yelped, shivering against him.  “Oh god, yes, Bucky, oh my god…”

“Is this what you wanted, pretty girl?” he asked, pulling back just as much as he needed to to speak.

“Yes, Bucky, just like that,” you nodded wildly, “feels so good, don’t fucking stop, please—”

He dove in again, finding a pattern that allowed him to suck on your clit and push his tongue inside you simultaneously.  That was the combination that seemed to rile you up most, your hands searching for something to hold on to until they suddenly found purchase gripping his hair, guiding him as your hips bucked against his face.  That was fine with him— more than that, in fact, cause he thought it was so sexy when you demanded control like that— until you switched from pulling him in to pushing him away.  That wouldn’t do at all; with a growl, he grabbed your wrists and forced them down beside you, holding them firm as he licked at you rougher and faster.

“Fuck, Bucky,” you sobbed, back arching so much that he had to fight to keep you in his mouth, “right there, right there— oh fuck, I’m gonna come.”

He nodded, but it wasn’t permission; it was ‘of course you are.’

Your walls clenched so hard that your entire sex was pulsing in his mouth, your taste getting stronger in the same way your moans got louder.  He wanted to hold you there as long as you could, and that turned out to be quite a while; he stopped when your screams of pleasure started to push too far into pain, finally letting you rest… for a moment, that is.

He watched your panting breaths catch as he slowly pushed a finger into your hole; it was still pulsing a little bit from the orgasm, and was unbearably hot and wet.

"Fuck, this pretty little pussy is tryin' to suck me in, you see that?  Wants me so bad…"

"M-more, Bucky, please," you whispered.  He obeyed and slipped in a second finger, slowly twisting and trying to open you up for him.

"You like that, pretty girl?" he asked with a smile as he watched your back arch, returning to suck on your clit without waiting for an answer.  He relished the weight of your thighs on his shoulders, taking mental note of where he had to touch you to make them clench around his head.  You kept repeating 'yes' but he didn't think it was intended as an answer to his question because he was pretty sure you hadn't even heard the question.  Still, it was answer enough nonetheless.

He could tell it wouldn't take that long to get you there again, with your g-spot all swollen from the last one.  He didn't push too hard on it yet, just letting his fingers curl ever so slightly to apply a teasing amount of pressure.  

"Don't you wanna fuck me?" you moaned between sobs.

His cock seemed to process that question before his brain did.   "Yes," he answered quickly, even though he thought it was rude to talk with his mouth full.

"Then get on with it," you suggested desperately.  "Come on up here and fuck me."

"I'm not done with this yet," he insisted.

Your head fell back as you hissed frustratedly through your teeth.  "Damn you and your… thoroughness."

"No point in doing anything if you're not gonna do it right," he laughed.  "Besides, I couldn't stop now when you're about to come."

You looked back at him for a second like you didn't agree with that assessment, until he curled his fingers again and your walls rippled erratically around him.  "Fuck," you shuddered.  “Please fuck me, please fuck me, please,” you sobbed, “I need it so bad, I need you inside me— Bucky, pleasepleaseplease—”

He growled against your skin, struggling to resist that but desperate to make you come just one more time before he gave in.  His cock really hated that he wasn’t giving you what you wanted, throbbing and weeping another drop of precum just to remind him of his own desperation.  But he stayed strong, focusing on his task as he felt your walls tighten around him with another orgasm.

You nearly screamed with this one, your voice breaking as your nails dug into the bed beneath you.  You looked fucking perfect with your head thrown back in pleasure like that— and you tasted even better as a gush of your arousal coated his tongue.  

He kept circling your bud with his tongue until you started to sob a little and try to push him off of you, “can’t take anymore, please—”

And he took pity on you, for once— or maybe it was moreso pity on himself as he sat up and palmed himself through his jeans.  He was so hard it hurt, and you looked like you could tell by the way you looked up at him: a glimmer of mischief in your eyes, still, even with the way they’d glazed over a bit from coming so hard.  “Get over here,” you purred as you sat up and pulled him down on top of you, kissing him again as your hands slipped down to clutch at his chest.

Of everything he’d imagined, he had never even thought to consider what it would be like to be undressed by you.  Those nimble fingers fiddling with his belt, working open his fly and zipper with such unabashed desperation, like you needed him more than you’d ever needed anything… truly, it was intoxicating.

Then again, it was nothing compared to your hand slipping into his boxers and wrapping around his cock.  He was sure he’d never gotten so much out of just one touch before, and he had to fight off the moan bubbling in his throat.  Your hands were so soft as they started to gently stroke him; his hips moved of their own accord as they started to thrust into your grasp.

“God, I need you to fuck me,” you groaned, “please, Bucky, need it so bad.”

Entirely speechless as this point, all he could do was nod as he pushed your hands off of him, pushing his jeans off quickly so as to be away from you as briefly as he could manage— and then he was on you again, kissing you everywhere he could reach, moaning when he finally let his cock brush between your legs for a moment.  Even just that and he was already coated in your slick: the rewards of demanding to be thorough, clearly.

“Please,” you sobbed, “put it in me, can’t wait any more, I’ve waited so long…”

It almost made him stop to think, because it was ambiguous if you just meant tonight or more.  But you were begging him for his cock so he wasn’t really in any position to think.

So many times he had wondered if your real moans sounded anything like your fake ones from the movie.  He fantasized for months about a chance to make the comparison.  But with you in front of him, under him, biting down on your lip as he pushed into your perfect warmth, he couldn’t even remember that you’d ever been in a movie.  He couldn’t think about anything else but this moment, right now, and he didn’t want to.

“God, Bucky,” you sighed, as if the two were being regarded at the same level in your mind— and he wasn't even halfway in yet.

Equal parts of him wanted to ease you into it and to tear you in half.  You'd always ignited this paradox in him, this instinct to protect and to destroy, this desire to cherish you and dominate you, but it was most apparent now.  It made him worry that he could never really give you what you deserved, but naturally, he was at his most selfish in this moment.  He had only just begun to push himself into you and he was ready to justify anything to get the rest of the way and bury himself to the hilt.

Your body opened up to him slightly, enough that he felt mostly right about going a little deeper; you gasped and clutched at his forearm, and that was only just barely enough to stop him as a sick pressure of arousal made his gut twist.  Oddly enough, your nails biting into his skin did more to egg him on than it did to slow him down.

He kept his eyes trained on where your bodies were joined, watching in awe at the way you looked stretched out around him; he could feel your struggle to take him in the way your walls quivered and quaked, but he could hear how much you enjoyed it as you moaned and gasped beneath him.

"I want it all, Bucky, please," you begged.  Just because he needed to, he was rough with the last inch— not enough for it to be really brutal, but plenty to elicit a precious little sob from you.

It felt so good to be all the way in you that it nearly made him dizzy.  

"Baby," you whispered, and it sounded just like the way you'd said it in the back of the car, just like the way he'd committed to memory and stowed away in his mind to visit whenever he needed to feed his addiction.

How could his chest not burn with jealousy when he remembered that night?  How could he cope with that jealousy with anything but pinning you down and fucking you hard and fast like it was the end of the goddamn world?

You all but screamed as he did it, your whole body shaking as he pounded into you.  He feared it would be more than you could handle but you went from wet to dripping in an instant, your moans loud and hoarse but undeniably a sound of pleasure.  It turned him on even more to know that you liked getting fucked this hard; maybe he didn't need to worry so much about holding back, if this was gonna make you bite your lip and look up at him like that.

"Bucky, oh my god," you sighed, a hint of disbelief in your tone, "it's so good, fuck, you feel so good…"

He wanted to hear more, but he couldn't resist capturing your lips in a kiss first, sloppy and aggressive and needy but overall perfect.  It was almost like he could taste your moans as they vibrated over his tongue, until he could barely tell his apart from yours anymore.  Pulling back, his dog tags were dangling over your face, and you looked so damn good with his name tickling your skin.  

When he lifted your legs and pushed them back up into your chest, you snarled and clutched at the sheets beneath you.  "Too deep?" he asked, not sure himself if it was concern or taunting or somewhere in the middle.

"So fucking deep," you answered, "but not too deep."

"Then maybe I'm not deep enough," he smirked, and you laughed.

"You're trying to ruin me, is that it?" you pressed.

He was afraid to be entirely honest, but your tone wasn't one of fear.  "Something like that," he admitted after a moment.

"It's working," you sighed as you pulled him down by the chain of his tags, kissing him again as your arms slipped around his neck and held him close.

His hands squeezed your thighs, before taking a detour to run up and down your legs.  It made you shiver, and he felt it from inside you which was overwhelmingly erotic.  The time he’d spent making you come so many times was paying off: for one, you were so wet it made him feel a little-lightheaded, but also it meant that he felt familiar with your body now.  He knew what it meant when your walls tightened just so, when you bit your lip that way, when your moans sounded all breathy and strained.  That being, of course, that you were about to come— and he couldn’t wait for you to come just from being fucked, make a mess all over his cock.

And yet, there was still so much more to discover: like how it felt when your legs wrapped around his hips to keep him inside, or when your fingers dug into his shoulders as you looked up at him.

“Gonna come,” you warned him with half-lidded eyes and your mouth fallen slack, “oh my god, Bucky, you’re gonna make me come.”

He growled and tightened his grip on your thigh— something to stabilize him as he fought so hard to stave off his own orgasm.  You felt so good and he could probably come just from the sight of you like this anyways, let alone being inside you right now.  Think about baseball think about baseball think about baseball—

“Yes!” you screamed.  “Right there, oh fuck, Buckyyyyy!” 

“Fuck,” he hissed, completely unable to think about anything but you, lost in the way you cried out his name as your walls fluttered and pulsed around him so perfectly.  

Maybe he was disturbed for thinking you looked pretty with your eyes filling with tears.  He was definitely disturbed for taking some pride in making you cry.  Of course, only because he was making you cry from this.  If he had it his way, Bucky would make you cry in only this way, every day, forever— and make sure nobody made you cry in any other way, while he was at it.  You hiccuped your sob as he continued to pound into you, refusing to let up even as he leaned down to kiss away your tears.  “S-so good,” you mumbled weakly, “Bucky… please…”

"Fuck, gonna come— I'm gonna come," he stammered his warning.

"Inside me, please," you whimpered, "I want it inside me."

"Jesus Christ," he hissed, shaking his head in some form of exhausted shock.  You grinned, wrapping your hands around his neck and pulling him closer to you until your lips brushed against his ear.

"Bucky, I want you to come inside me," you repeated in a slow whisper.  "I want every drop of your come in my pussy, I wanna be so full of you, I wanna feel it leaking out all night, I want you to make me yours."

How was he supposed to hold back anymore, with you talking like that?  With you weaving your fingers into his hair and tightening your legs around his hips, with you kissing him deeply and suddenly?  A weak moan was lost to your lips as he filled you, warmth washing over every part of him until he thought he might just melt.  You smiled against him, and he summoned just enough strength to not collapse on top of you and surely crush you with his weight.  Instead, he gave you one last kiss before burying his face in your neck, laughing exhaustedly.  

"Mine, huh?” he remembered.  “You really mean it?"

You hummed quietly, holding him tightly.  "I probably shouldn't answer that question just after you made me come a dozen times."

"No no, you should,” he pressed as he pushed up to hover over you.

You smiled and looked back up at him.  "I'm yours, Bucky."

He growled, leaning down to give your neck light teasing kisses.  "Fuck, keep talkin' like that and I'll double that dozen."

"My body couldn't take it," you asserted.

"I'd make you take it," he promised.

You bit down on your lip, and he couldn't help but chuckle a little.  You weren't as good at feigning innocence as you seemed to think.

"Oh, you like that," he posited.  "Maybe someday I'll tie you down and make you come until all you know how to do is say my name, hm?"

"Bet it wouldn't even take you that long," you admitted.  "I already feel pretty braindead."

Testing that theory, he reached down and drew light circles over your swollen clit with his thumb, even just that subtle touch making your legs and inner walls quiver as your back arched.

"Bucky," you whimpered as you tried to push his hand away, "s'too much, please…"

"Nuh uh, pretty girl, I wanna see you fall apart again.  You know how many times I dreamed of making you come?"

You shook your head.

"Me either, but I wanna keep doing it until I feel like I've reached a number that at least comes close.  I've finally got you in my arms and I won't let you go until I've made up for all the time I wasted."

Notably, his cock which had begun to soften inside you was now getting hard again, from some combination of watching you and feeling you in this moment.

“How do you feel about a second round?” he suggested with a smirk, even as his muscles ached already.  Your eyes went wide but your walls clenched, too.  That was answer enough for him.  “I might break you,” he warned.

“Promise?” you smirked.

[untaemedqueen]

Third Wheeling

CEO!Yoongi x Reader

Genre: Strangers to Lovers!AU, Angst, Fluff, Smut

Chapter 21.

Warnings (Updating Still): Smut, Cheating, Unexpected Pregnancy, Unfaithful, Emotional Damage, Love

Warnings For This Chapter: Yoongi and Sera heart to heart?, Lots Of Money Thrown Around, A Surprise Guest, Suggestive Content, Crying Yoongi, Fluff

A/N: Always the biggest thanks to my babes @ladyartemesia, @xjoonchildx, @ppersonna

There is nothing Yoongi hates more than public spectacles. He really detests it.

He hates how fake people are at these events. Especially when they're looking for something to get out of them.

People use these specially coordinated events to prove how much money they have and to show how much better they are then the others attending. It's all smoke and mirrors.

But this event today is different. It's practically painful for him. For him to have to go with the leech and not you… it hurts his entire being.

You didn't speak much at breakfast. You didn't speak at lunch. He could see you practically vibrating with nervousness and it breaks his heart.

He knows you well enough now to know that yesterday won't mean a goddamn thing when you get into the thick of it. When you see the sea of rich stupid fucks -- you'll forget everything. And he can't bear to see your face when it happens.

"I love you," he tells you for the umpteenth time as he fixes his skinny black tie.

The gown that covers your body is simply breathtaking. You're breathtaking.

"I love you too, Yoongi." you whisper, turning to him.

He can hear the nervousness in your voice and it renders him almost incapable of looking at you.

"Y/N." he breathes out.

You smile at him then and he scoffs.

"Don't… Don't do that. Don't do that fake shit with me." he practically begs.

You snort gently, wrapping your arms around him. "I'm sorry. I'm trying to be positive. But it's hard."

He nods, running his hands over your belly. "I know you are, little dove. Listen, it's only one night and when it's all over I'm going to come into bed and lay with you and only you. I'm going to sleep beside my woman and my child. Alright?"

"YOONGI, LET'S GO!" Sera screams and his eyes flutter shut.

"In a few months, we won't have to be apart. Alright? We can go to these ridiculously tedious events together." he mumbles, tilting your chin up to look at him.

You hum in agreement, nodding to him. He kisses your lips passionately and it grounds you even for a moment. He loves you and you love him. That's what will get you through this evening.

"Just a few hours." you speak aloud, more for yourself than for your boyfriend.

"That's right, gorgeous. Just a few simple hours." he replies, kissing you once more.

"ARE YOU FUCKING DEAF?!"

His teeth grit as he pulls away from you and he shakes his head slowly.

"You'll be having much more fun than me I'm sure. I have to chaperone a kid all night long." he jeers and finally you smile properly.

"Ready Freddy?" Jin asks peeking into your closet.

You hum to him, watching Yoongi fix his suit jacket.

"Just remember how much I love you, hmm?" he quips, bending down to your belly.

"I love you, kiddo. I'll see you in a few hours. Don't miss daddy too much okay, I'll be around." he tells your son, kissing at your clothed stomach.

He scoffs loudly when he hears Sera scream once more. "Stupid fucking bitch," he whispers, kissing your forehead.

"Love you!" you call to him as he leaves.

"And I love you, little dove. So much so it hurts me."

"HELLO?!" Sera screams.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP LEECH. I'M COMING. GODDAMN!"

Not even the biggest limo would give Yoongi enough space from his wife.

He can barely stand to look at her. But she takes up such a large chunk of his peripheral vision and her constant huffing and puffing is irritating.

When she huffs again, he just about loses all of his sanity. "What?! Why are you stealing so much oxygen?! Jesus Christ!"

Sera turns to him, scowling at his calm demeanor. "I hate you!" she seethes.

"Same. So stop huffing and puffing like the big bad wolf." he retorts, crossing his legs.

God, he misses you.

Sera watches him pull out his wallet and she can hardly contain her scoff.

His thumb drifts over the sonogram picture and he sighs loudly, leaning back into the leather seat. He misses his son.

"Why did you take my money away?" Sera barks out.

Her grating voice makes him cringe and he feels offended to have to look away from his son's photo to have to look at her. "Because you make enough money on your own and it's time you stop leeching."

The car is riddled with tension and the driver puts up the soundproof glass between them and him. Yoongi finds it fair, he wouldn't want to listen to Sera either.

"That's my money too." Sera bickers.

Yoongi pulls out a cigar, lowering his window. You're not around and he can finally smoke just one again which will probably help with his anxiousness and anger.

"It was your money. Now it is not." he replies simply, lighting the Cuban cigar.

"You were always fine with our arrangement! I don't know what's changed!" his wife scoffs.

The CEO's eyes flutter shut. Fine? He hasn't been fine since their wedding day.

"Excuse me?" he growls, turning to look at her.

"You always seemed like you were perfectly content with us being the way we were. Now everything has changed." she says flippantly, looking down at her nails.

"I fell in love. Of course I wouldn't be happy with you beating me over the head for money and using me for status. After the night before our wedding, I've been stuck with you. You think I wanted to be in a loveless marriage?!" he chastises.

She blushes furiously, pulling her shawl tighter over her shoulders.

For fucks sake, he cannot get through this night without you. He doesn't know why he pretended he could. You're the only thing tethering him to the fucked up planet and now without you he's going to just fly away.

"Well, you never got rid of me." the actress caterwauls, folding her arms.

Yoongi begins to laugh, ashing his cigar out the window. It's a humorless, cold laugh but a laugh nonetheless.

"I couldn't get rid of you. Because you threaten people and use them for your liking so you can get what you want! You're honestly the most disgraceful, undignified thing I've ever met in my life. You're an actual fucking bloodsucker. You always bitch and complain about Y/N and how she's a 'gold digger' but my woman doesn't even want my fucking money. It's you, who always has. And that's probably the reason why Jin doesn't even fucking want you."

Ouch.

That's gonna sting.

"EXCUSE ME?!" she screeches at the top of her lungs.

It feels good for Yoongi to get all of this off his chest. It feels like the biggest relief in ages. He's always held it in so he wouldn't have to hear her incessant screams but at the end of tonight he'll get to cuddle up in bed with his woman and his growing baby and he couldn't really care any longer.

"Jin. He said you have no relationship to my grandmother because he hates the person you are, Sera. I should tell him about what you did to me the night before our wedding. That'd really make him run for the hills." Yoongi fumes.

Sera is fast, especially in the way she jumps across the whole long limo to sit beside her estranged husband.

"P-Please. Don't tell him." she stutters.

Your boyfriend snorts loudly, clamping the cigar between his teeth and looking down at the sonogram picture once more.

He rolls his eyes gently, this isn't his fight. He couldn't give a care in the world for what Sera wants. He hates her… But if she can get out of his hair…

"Maybe." he replies, shrugging his shoulders.

"Yoongi." Sera whines, grabbing for his wallet.

He takes a sharp breath through his teeth, widening his eyes at her. "Never touch my wallet. Never touch my son's pictures." he seethes, pushing himself across to the opposite seat.

Sera swallows thickly, watching his anger expand ten fold. He really loves his baby… As any father should.

"Please don't tell Jin!" she whines, gripping her clutch to her breasts.

He can sense her fear, he can practically see her shiver and it humors him.

"Why not? He already knows you're a bitch." he jeers, lowering the window.

She's an incessant whiner. Apparently when it comes to Seokjin.

"But, I don't want him to look down on me for it."

"And why not? Everyone that knows you already does?" Yoongi jeers.

What's with her being so nervous? Does Seokjin actually mean something to her?

"I want him to… see me differently." she replies, turning her nose up to her husband.

"Then change how you behave. Men don't want a fucking brat every day of their lives. All the men you liked, all the men you've had under your skirt… They didn't really like you. They just wanted your attention for a little while. You have to change yourself. That's what would make a man want you." Yoongi murmurs, throwing his cigar out the window.

"You liked me!" his wife accuses.

"That's before I knew who you actually are. You'll never get a real man if you continue on this way. You'd better make sure Seokjin knows how much you want to be with him or like him for that matter… he will leave the mansion if you don't."

Sera opens her mouth to retort but she can think of nothing. Because Yoongi is right. She's always been this way.

"We're here, Sir Min." Sera's driver announces and he hums in agreement.

"I don't know what the fuck happened to you when you were a kid Kim Sera. But be a better person." the CEO announces, gripping onto the door handle.

The constant bulbs of flashing light remind him of where he is and he groans long and low, shoving the door open.

You really don't want to do this. You struggled against Seokjin the whole way he dragged you to his car.

"If you look upset when you get there, the camera will catch it. What will you do if your son looks back at these pictures from tonight? He's going to see how sad you were, Princess." Jin chastises, pulling up to the large museum.

You're more than grateful for the black tinted windows that shroud you from the flashing lights that seem to assault from all angles.

"God, I hate pictures." you breathe out.

"Just smile and wave, you're an upcoming artist. Think of it that way. Instead of worrying about Yoongi and Sera. Okay?" your best friend asks.

That's a good idea.

"Sesame, we're going to see daddy in a few minutes. Okay?" you whisper, putting your hand to your stomach.

Jin chuckles gently, smoothing his hair down in the rear view mirror. "Good. I like that, just keep thinking about the baby above all." your best friend says finitely, opening his door.

You watch him round the car, smiling and waving handsomely to the many cameras that capture his every move. You take note of this. You can remember a time when you ran away from cameras with Leena around… Maybe you should embrace them this time.

"Okay, let's go bid on some overpriced garbage, Sesame's mom." Seokjin jeers, opening your door.

Planting your foot outside of the car, you accept your best friend's hand to help you climb out. The flashes from the cameras are positively blinding.

"Jesus," you whisper.

"Just smile and wave. Like you own the universe," Jin whispers through clenched teeth as he waves.

You take his advice, smiling and waving to the multitude of people that call for different angles of you.

"MISS THING!"

You turn quickly to the scream, a genuine smile plastering to your face. "Leena Beena!" you whine happily.

She practically throws herself out of the Bugatti she arrived in. You were so nervous about tonight that you didn't even ask who would be here, but now that both of your best friends from childhood are here you can maybe relax. Just a little bit.

"Look at you!" Leena cheers, pulling you into a tight hug.

Her hands falter to your belly and you roll your eyes at her excitement.

"My nephew is getting so big!" she coos, pulling you towards the entrance.

"Yu Leena," Taehyung calls her, getting out of the Bugatti.

"Look at her belly!" Leena calls back, stamping her feet on the ground.

You give Taehyung a small wave and he does the same, flashing a large smile.

"Come on!" your best friend cheers, pulling you into the museum.

The loud classical music that sweeps through the entire hall makes you feel as if you're at home. You know Yoongi really cherishes classical music, it was a way for him to keep calm after interacting with his parents when he was younger.

"You just stick with me the whole night!" Leena announces, hooking her arm underneath yours.

There's so many faces and so many different colors that you could practically have an overload on your senses. If Leena wasn't practically joined at your hip, you'd want to run away almost immediately.

Your eyes linger on all of the pieces on sale for auction, they're all lined up on carts with white fabric draped over them for secrecy.

"How much of my money are you going to spend?" you hear Taehyung jeer.

Your best friend clicks her teeth, grabbing a champagne glass off a tray as a waiter whizzes by.

"As much as I'd like to, Kim Taehyung." she replies, flashing him a brilliant smile.

"As you wish, my lady." he replies sweetly, winking at you for extra effect.

You find yourself giggling at their silly interactions before your eyes reach your boyfriend. Your stomach rolls at the sight of him hooking his arm around Sera's waist. He doesn't seem to be paying attention to her though, he's having a heated conversation with Jeongguk. Your heart aches at the sight, especially when Sera's hand, adorning her large engagement ring, slides over his shoulder.

To comfort yourself your hand slides below your stomach but it doesn't stop your anxiousness.

It's hard to rip your gaze away. But you only do so when someone calls your name.

"Y/N? Is that correct?"

You feel pitiful when Yoongi doesn't notice you. Like he's in his own world and he couldn't care less about anything around him.

"This is her!" Leena exclaims, turning you towards the voice.

"Y/N, this is So Kyulsoo. He's a very famous art distributor who works with upcoming artists." Taehyung notifies you.

You bow your head to him, trying to find something to smile about. "It's nice to meet you, Mr. So."

"It's me who has the honor! I saw your paintings at Luck Art Studio and I was floored at how simply gorgeous they are." Kyulsoo gushes.

The compliment makes the tips of your ears burn. It's so rare to hear compliments and want to accept them. But the man that stands before you is chic and unyielding.

"Thank you so much, that's so sweet to hear. I'm so glad you liked them." you whisper, clutching onto Leena harder.

"I'd give you my business card but that would be rude at an event like this. I'll call Myeyoung on Monday to talk about buying some of your art!" Kyulsoo says happily, grabbing an hors d'oeuvre off a waiters plate.

"That'd be wonderful. She's also creating the art for the new Gangnam Mall and Hotel." Taehyung announces.

You are so not great at business talk but you're grateful for the hotel CEO at this moment.

You watch as Kyulsoo's eyes widen at the news. "Well! I'll have to buy as much art as I can! I think we have a new famous artist coming up in our midst!" he cheers and you smile gratefully.

"There's a piece up for auction tonight," Jin adds, rubbing your upper back.

"Well my wife will have to deal with losing a couple thousand, won't she?" Kyulsoo jeers, winking at you.

Your giggle makes the others around you brighten up and you're incredibly grateful for your friends.

You give the art distributor a wave goodbye before turning back to the large crowd who continues to chat loudly.

When you spot Yoongi's grandmother, you bow your head to her and you don't miss the coy smirk she gives back. She's on the arm of an older man that you deem to be your boyfriend's grandfather. He looks incredibly serious and dominating.

"Please don't come over here," you whisper under your breath.

Turning back to the CEO, you watch as he laughs with Jimin. His arm is still nestled around Sera and his fingers are splayed out as if he's comfortable.

"Why don't we go mingle? Hmm?" Leena asks, noticing how wrought you become on her arm.

You scoff gently turning away from the sight before you.

"He doesn't even notice that I'm here." you accuse, grabbing a sparkling water.

"I'm sure he does, he's just playing a part, princess." Jin assures you, pulling both of his best friends away from the sight.

"Can you let me go?" Yoongi seethes through his teeth, trying to wriggle his arm out from beneath Sera's.

"No." she says simply.

He scoffs loudly, looking away from Jimin to search for you. You're nowhere to be seen and it fills him with dread.

It's been maybe twenty minutes since the start of the night and he feels so empty.

"I should introduce Anna to Y/N before we leave." Jimin calls the father of your child.

"If you can fucking find her, I've been looking for her for forever." Yoongi whines softly, turning to his friend.

"She was watching you but I don't think she liked what she saw." Anna announces.

Yoongi's heart plummets at her words. Jimin shushes her gently, placing his hand on her large stomach.

"Anna." he chides softly, pushing some of her hair behind her ear.

"I'm just saying. Why spend your time with a peasant when a queen is in your midst." Anna calls loudly, kissing Yoongi on the cheek goodbye.

Sera looks over with wide eyes, sneering at Jimin's pregnant wife.

"It's… It's the pregnancy hormones." he bleats, widening his eyes to his friend as an apology.

Your boyfriend chuckles, gripping onto his estranged wife's side and pulling his arm away from her.

"Min Yoongi." she seethes through her teeth, turning away from the group of girls that have flocked around her.

"I need more liquor to be in your presence." he replies with equal grit.

He fixes his suit jacket, looking over the crowd. Shaking his head, he sighs. You must be upset… And his heart breaks at the thought.

When he approaches the bar, he's grateful for the small freedom he's gotten.

Hearing Sera talk so incessantly is like having a mosquito constantly flying by your ear that you swat at it but it doesn't ever go away.

"Whisky on the rocks." he tells the bartender, turning towards the large crowd.

He's said hello to most of the people that litter the floor but not all of them and he dreads knowing he'll have to.

"Yoongi."

The sound sends chills through his body.

"Mother." he addresses, grabbing his glass of whisky.

He can feel his whole internal system shutting down. No one puts fear in him like his parents. It's just a conditioned response to fear them at this point.

"I hear you're ruining our family." she announces.

His tongue licks at his lips nervously and he doesn't know if he has the strength to look at the woman who watched him get beat without a second thought.

Sometimes he can't remember what she looks like and it's the most comforting feeling in the world.

"Oh?" he asks, keeping his back to her.

"Will you continue to cower in front of me? People might think you hate me." she scoffs.

His shaking hand clutches the whisky glass tighter and he downs the burning alcohol in two large gulps.

"One more, please." he practically begs the bartender.

"What do you want?" he inquires, turning to look at the crowd.

He can see her out of the corner of his eyes and he can feel his stomach become queasy.

"An explanation." she says simply.

"I'm doing what's best for me and what's best for my family." he insists, pushing off of the bar.

"Well. Looks like you've grown into a man with my help." his mother says, folding her arms.

He lets out a loud laugh. "You mean Maya's help. Stay away from the mother of my child, Mother. She isn't one for you to think so lowly of." he threatens, walking away.

"Are you threatening me, son?" she calls to him, pulling his arm to look at her.

He's taller than her by all accounts and so it's easy to look past her and keep his eyes trained there. He couldn't stomach looking at her.

"I'm not threatening you, Mother. We all live our own lives. You live with your four young boyfriends and your decisions and I live with my decisions. I hope you have a safe flight back to France."

He bows his head to her and the scoff she emits makes him want to whimper.

"Well… I guess I'll send you a wedding present when the time comes." she says, fixing her shawl.

"Please. Don't bother." he seethes through his teeth, catching sight of you.

He sighs with great relief, heading off towards you.

"I have so many new pieces of furniture you must see!" Go Artemis gushes.

You've become fond of this woman in such a short time. She went to school with all of you and you never noticed how absolutely quirky she is.

"I'd love to see them." you reply earnestly, sitting down on the marble bench.

Your ankles were really starting to fucking hurt.

"I'll send you a catalog!" Artemis cheers, pulling her phone out of her handbag.

"Okay, Art. Take a breath. This isn't the last time you'll be seeing Y/N." Yoona says with a laugh.

Artemis nods happily, clutching onto her handbag tighter. She seems to be vibrating on a frequency you've never seen before.

"Alright, cousin, why don't we get you a glass of champagne." Namjoon says, pulling her away with a smile.

"Bye, Y/N! See you later!" Joon's cousin exclaims.

"Bye Art!" you reply with a giggle, waving her off.

"She's fun," you tell your best friend who leans against the marble column.

"You should see her at family dinners. I learn every single material a piece of furniture can be made from." Yoona jeers, nudging Leena.

"Little dove."

The voice makes you want to weep. You stand up quickly, meeting eyes with your boyfriend. He looks flustered and completely incapable of standing on his own.

"Are you alright?" you whisper, widening your eyes at the CEO.

He looks around quickly, making sure no one notices him before he's pulling you away from everyone.

"Yoongi!" you hiss, looking back at the crowd.

You notice his grandmother narrowing her eyes at the both of you and you swallow thickly at how much in trouble you could get in.

You let yourself be pulled by him throughout many hallways until he reaches a blocked off room. He shoves the door open, pulling you in with him.

There are old Greek and Italian marble statues that sit artistically dotted around the large room.

When he closes the door without a sound, he turns to you. His eyes are soft and his expression looks so terrified, you don't know what to do.

"Baby," he whimpers and you open your arms immediately.

He accepts the invitation, wrapping himself in your embrace.

"I saw her. I was so scared." he gasps, burying his face in your neck.

Your eyes flutter shut at how his body wracks within your grasp. "Who?"

"My mother." he breathes out and you sigh gently.

You hug him tightly, running your fingers through his hair.

When he feels your fingertips against his scalp, he thinks he might be able to breathe again.

"I c-couldn't… I had to… I needed you." he whines, running his hands over your back.

The simple terror in his voice makes you want to cry. He's so fragile.

"I'm right here." you whisper, kissing his cheek.

He nods softly, running his hands from your back to your belly. He scoffs gently, kissing the soft skin of your neck.

"You must be so mad at me." he murmurs, pulling away to look at you.

You were annoyed, you were hurt but now when he's in your arms like this… it isn't possible to be upset with him.

"Not anymore," you reply honestly.

He hums gently, cupping your face with both of his hands.

"I love you." he breathes out, leaning in to kiss you.

"I love you, too." you reply.

His lips are gentle and soft against yours, you could feel all of his emotions so far from this night passing to you and you accept them willingly.

Then from his soft touch, it becomes needy. It becomes sharp and demanding.

"Little dove," he gasps, shoving you back against the closest wall.

His forehead presses to yours and his hands are absolutely quick with lustful intentions as he balls up the skirt of your gown in his hands.

"God. I've been so fucking lonely all night." Yoongi groans, running his fingers over your soft inner thighs.

"Yoongi, we shouldn't, someone could catch us!" you whisper fiercely.

Your head lolls back when he cups your pussy.

"I don't care. I feel like I've been away from you for years." he seethes, kissing down your neck.

You whimper gently, your back arching off of the wall at his touch.

"I'm so upset that you were mad at me, I'm so sorry, little dove." he groans, running his hands over your bump.

You gasp gently, eyes fluttering shut at how sensual his hands are on your skin.

"HI MRS. MIN, I'M LOOKING FOR YOUR GRANDSON!" you hear Jimin scream.

Yoongi takes a sharp breath between his teeth, backing away from you in an instant. He fixes your dress, eyes on your face as he cringes.

"As am I Park. Have you seen him?" Seyoung asks through the door.

Yoongi holds his breath, pulling you behind a large statue. You cup your hands over your mouth, looking up at your boyfriend with wide eyes.

"No, I haven't but if I do see them, I will let you know!" Jimin calls to her.

You can hear her muffled hum through the door and the distant sound of heels clacking on the floor.

"You're safe, you perverts." Jimin whispers fiercely through the door.

You smack Yoongi's chest a multitude of times before looking back into his eyes. There's silence for a second before both of you burst forth with a case of the giggles.

"Oh my God," he chuckles, pulling you towards the door. "Come on, gorgeous."

It's gotten a little easier to be alone with your friends without Yoongi.

It's just the simple fact of knowing that you had a secret rendezvous not long ago that keeps you going. You notice that he's also made an effort to look at you from time to time, even secretly.

"Hey guys." you hear from behind you and your whole party turns to look at him.

"Hey Yoongles," Yoona cheers, setting her glass of champagne down.

"A lot of people have been coming up to me about the artwork for the mall." he quips.

And everyone realizes this is all a ploy to be able to talk to you.

"God, it's like we don't even exist." Leena teases, pulling her boyfriend's arm around her waist tighter.

"Looks like you're already more famous than we thought." the CEO quips, sipping his whisky.

"Oh yeah! Speaking of famous. Kim Bongjoo came by the office yesterday and was very interested in my latest painting." Namjoon announces, raising his glass of brandy.

"THE Kim Bongjoo?!" Taehyung gapes.

The lawyer nods, nudging you with a smile.

"Kim Bongjoo is so famous, even his kids that are in kindergarten are held to a higher esteem than the President!" Leena gushes, leaning into the group.

"Guess my woman will make more money than me, hmm?" your boyfriend whispers conspiratorially to the others.

You roll your eyes with a snort, elbowing him.

"Why are you over here anyway?" Taehyung quips to the father of your child.

"Because I'm all by myself with the leech, all of my friends have left me." he whines.

"That's because we'd rather spend time with the baby. No one wants to hear your… whatever she is, bitch and whine all goddamn night." Leena retorts, earnings nods from everyone in your group.

Yoongi sighs loudly. "Fine. But you guys fucking suck."

But then finally, as if the Lord was tired of keeping up the charade, you all finally hear the words that will get you out of here quicker.

"Everyone, the auction is about to begin! Please have a seat!"

Somehow, in some way, Yoongi sat down right beside you. It's comforting to feel his knee pressing into yours even if it's just the slightest touch.

The only annoying thing is that Sera is sitting beside him.

"Whatever you want, little dove, just bid on it and I'll transfer the money over to your account." Yoongi whispers softly.

His wife scoffs loudly, folding her arms. "I fucking hate the both of you." she seethes through her teeth.

"Fucking relax, mouse. Don't start a scene where there shouldn't be." Seokjin seethes from behind you all.

She huffs out softly, rolling her eyes.

You lay your head on Leena's shoulder, watching as the first item up for auction is revealed.

"This first item for auction comes from Go Artemis. It's from her latest collection of furniture from 2021. This piece of furniture is a black and grey chaise lounge with pure diamond and cerulean beryl studs that compliment whatever room you would choose to place it. We'll start the bidding at fifty thousand dollars."

The price practically makes you choke on your own spit but you try to hide your surprise. Yoongi chuckles beside you, tilting his head in your direction slightly.

"Money is nothing here, little dove." he whispers.

You stare at the chaise lounge and your boyfriend speaks your thoughts for you.

"Baby boy's room." he whispers and you hum in agreement. It does go with the aesthetic.

But you can't bring yourself to raise your hand, the thought of spending that much money makes you feel sick.

"Leena, do the honors." Yoongi whispers to your best friend.

"No! Wa-" you gasp as she raises your hand high up in the air.

"One hundred thousand. Going once… Going twice-"

You cringe in anticipation, elbowing Leena when you hear her giggle.

"Sold to paddle 73!"

You sigh loudly, pulling your arm away from hers. "Are you crazy?" you hiss, folding your arms.

"Naturally," she jeers, raising her champagne glass to you.

The constant ebb and flow of money being released in the room is a complete contrast to how you've lived your life. You've spent your life saving money and these people spend it on fancy dog collars and one day trips to vineyards in California like it's nothing.

Yoongi has even purchased some items that you don't deem necessary like the finest cigars and a trip to a secluded spa and hotel in Japan. When you shook your head gently at the price he'd just repeat the same thing.

"It's for charity."

While you can try to understand, it's pretty much going over your head.

"The next piece we have is from Kim Sera."

Sera's eyes widen and she sneers at Yoongi when he snorts into his whisky glass.

"What have you done?" she growls softly.

Her estranged husband shrugs and you sigh gently at their childish tit for tat.

"Having fun," he quips, leaning back in his chair.

"This is a one of a kind Alexander Shin piece made of pure diamonds. It was her first wedding present from her husband Min Yoongi. It was given to her two days before their wedding and it's said that Alexander found it so beautiful he almost couldn't sell Yoongi the necklace. We'll start the bidding at three million."

"My prized necklace?!" she hisses, shock written all over her face.

When paddles go up immediately, you cringe. Yoongi is being a brat.

"Yoongi." you mumble embarrassed and he shrugs in reply.

"I have four million. Going once. Going twice-"

"Six million." Seokjin announces from behind you and you turn around to him with weary eyes.

You can see Anna and Jimin chuckling amongst themselves and you hold back the great sigh that threatens to tear forth from your body.

How absolutely petty of your boyfriend.

"Sold to paddle 81!"

Jin looks over at you, sticking out his tongue with a wrinkled nose.

He too couldn't give a fuck about money.

"Finally the last piece of the evening belongs to an upcoming artist."

Your head whips around and you try everything you can to make yourself smaller. This feels like you're being called out in class to answer a question, you know nothing about.

"This art piece entitled Glass House," your cheeks heat up and you feel quite faint in this very second. There are a multitude of eyes on you from strangers that you don't yet feel comfortable with, "was created by Y/N. She is creating the art for the Gangnam Mall coming into creation soon. And she also has gorgeous pieces at the Luck Art Studio. Many say she's on the list to become one of the greatest expressive and artistic minds of this generation."

WHAT?!

This man cannot be serious. How could he say such high praise about you when he doesn't even know you?!

"Oh jeez," you murmur, cupping your stomach.

"We'll start the bidding at two million."

Oh, that price.

You're going to faint. You're about to pass out.

Holy shit.

"I have two million. Anyone for two and a half?"

Your breathing slows down and the voices in the room seem to echo in your ears. This is an out of body experience like you've never had before.

You paint for fun and now one of your pieces is going for millions!? It's absolutely insane!

"Five million. Do I hear five and a half?"

When you met Yoongi… you certainly didn't think this was going to happen! You didn't know anything would transpire and now look at you. Pregnant, cowering in a comfy armchair while people bid on a picture of a glass dome filled with roses. It's completely ridiculous!

"Jimin, buy me the painting!" you hear Anna whine.

Turning to her, you shake your head. "I can just make you one!" you whisper fiercely.

She giggles in turn, pointing to the painting on stage. "I want that one." she says with the flourish of her hand.

"I have nine million. Do I hear nine and a half?"

Sera scoffs and for once you agree. This is completely absurd. When Yoongi raises his paddle with a humorous expression, you elbow him without a care for others.

"It's for charity." he murmurs, chuckling above the lip of his glass.

"I hate you," you mumble, looking around at all the raised paddles.

"I have thirteen million. Do I hear fourteen?"

"Just put me out of my misery." you gasp, rubbing your stomach as your son kicks inside of you.

"Twenty million!" Anna calls loudly, shoving Jimin's hand high up in the air.

You groan long and low, putting your shaking hand to your forehead. She cannot be serious.

"Sold to paddle 95."

You give a small smile as people clap demurely turning their heads to look at you. When you meet eyes with Min Seyoung, she sends you a small wink.

"Good girl," she mouths, turning back around.

You want to run and hide quite soon after that but the amount of people that come up to you and congratulate you are too many. After the wild display of money, people make you out to be the next Van Gogh or something.

"Anna!" you gasp, bowing your head to all the people surrounding you when she grabs your arm and tugs you away from everyone.

"If you want her art, you can find it at Luck Art Studios!" she calls to them.

"I can't believe you just spent so much money on one painting. I could just make you one!" you gawk as she pulls you towards the entrance.

"I wanted it for the nursery. Besides, you make money when people flaunt theirs. This was my last hoorah before I give birth next week!" she giggles, waving over Jin.

He rushes over, shaking both hands happily at you. "You did it Princess! You're famous!"

Slapping him with your clutch, you narrow your eyes at him. "Shut up! You're embarrassing!" you bark out, looking around with shy eyes.

"Come on, let's get you home. I'm sure today was just a whirlwind for you."

Anna waves at you, accepting her fur shawl from her doting husband.

The night chill is welcome as you wait on the steps for Seokjin's car to arrive from the valet.

A whirlwind is right but maybe you could equate more to whiplash than anything. You can understand just how this was supposed to set you up for success when the time comes for Yoongi to leave Sera but you didn't think it would be this explosive.

"Well, looks like you're coming up in the world."

The voice is not one you've heard before and you turn to it without a second thought.

The woman is simply gorgeous with a younger man clasped to her arm. Her dark blue gown with sapphire accessories stand out to you and she looks like the epitome of money.

"I'm sorry I-"

"Yes, of course. You don't know me, but I know you." she says, stepping down the marble stairs.

When she gets closer, her facial features resemble Yoongi's almost perfectly. Your blood runs cold at the sight of her.

This is Yoongi's mother.

Oh no.

"It's nice to meet you Mrs. Min." you say softly.

Her eyes light up and she points her clutch bag at you with a wide smile. "So you are a smart little bird."

You'd hate for Yoongi to see her talking to you. You know how much he despises her.

"Well, I guess I'll welcome you into the family. It's not like I have much of a choice, what with my grandchild in your belly and your legs being spread for my son." she muses, accepting a long cigarette from the boy toy on her arm.

Jin goes stiff by your side, eyes widening at the pavement at her truly free mouth.

"What's the gender?" she inquires, pulling from the cigarette.

"A boy." you reply as kindly as you can.

"Good. Then you won't have to try again. Lord knows I was over the moon when Yoongi came out of my twat and I was finally free."

You shiver at how completely crude she is. No wonder Yoongi hates her. You hum gently, giving her a pleasant smile.

"Cars here." Seokjin says quickly, putting his hand to your back.

"It was nice to meet you, Mrs. Min," you say, bowing to her.

"Yes. And you… small bird." she mumbles amused, turning to her boytoy and patting his suit jacket.

You can't get to the car fast enough and when you climb in, you can feel your body shuddering with weeping intentions. Your hands shake as you put on your seatbelt.

"Jesus Christ! What the fuck is her problem?! Holy shit!" Seokjin breathes, putting on his seatbelt and backing up as quickly as he possibly can.

You open your mouth to reply but nothing comes out. You're truly stunned in silence.

"No wonder Yoongi grew up the way he did! His mother is the fucking devil!" Jin gawks, driving towards home.

You were first to get home and it was such a relief to take off the heavy gown.

Now laying in your comfortable bed, you can't hold on to a thought long enough before you're on to the next.

The night feels like such a blur. You were introduced to so many new people, you mingled with some of the richest people in society. Your boyfriend spent more money than you would know what to do with. You met his absolutely despicable mother. You were mad at him for some reason or another in the beginning… It's all just so fleeting.

But the one thing that's probably stuck the most with you is how high of a pricing one of your paintings went for. It wasn't the most perfect painting, it wasn't your greatest piece, but it still went for twenty million dollars. All of the emotions from that moment still resonate deep within you.

You find yourself thinking that maybe you can do this. Maybe you can be worthy of Yoongi and his lifestyle. Maybe this fate is pure and as grand as you'd like to think.

"Where's my babies?"

The sound of his deep voice makes you smile and when he steps into your bedroom, all of your worries just melt away.

His body is highlighted by the great moon that hangs high in the sky.

His gummy smile breaks your heart to bits as he pulls his tie off with a quickness.

He strips down to his briefs in what seems like seconds and you can see the utter joy and excitement he feels to lay in bed with you.

"Look at the greatest expressive and artistic mind laying in our bed." he quips, pulling back the covers.

You giggle gently, giving him a second to get comfortable before laying on his side. He sighs gratefully, putting his chilly hand on your warm belly.

"God, this is amazing. To come home and lay in bed with you like this beats everything in the world." he breathes out, kissing the top of your head.

You hug him tightly, laying your head on his shoulder.

"My little dove."

His voice is filled with warmth and love. And now you know that no matter how things start to shape and form, the end of the road always ends with your boyfriend.

"Missed me, kiddo? Daddy missed you and mommy a lot." Yoongi mumbles sleepily, burying his face in your hair.

The comfortable smirk that sets onto your lips is welcome and you're thinking of your family as you drift off to sleep.

Next Chapter ------>

Third Wheeling Taglist -  @wickizer, @imluckybitches, @slothykreuger, @claireelise19, @ggukkieland, @rspbrryy, @iv-bts, @bambuzlee, @chanelbts, @mxxngxdss, @bluewhale52, @milesjeon11, @diamonddia-mond, @vinylphwoar, @xnxy97, @hubbytaehyung, @140503at-dawn, @bts-7beauts, @jadeblackwoll, @sunshiine-hobii, @creatorspalace, @eclectically-esoteric, @nikkiordonez12, @kaitswrld, @skamlover200, @sevgilove98, @kooeuphoria, @jikooksgirl19, @hobbledehoy26, @singular-itae, @dchimminie, @lowlifeoeuvre, @sugaslittlekookies, @bloopbloopb, @pjmcth, @softysuho, @codeinbelle, @jaiuneamesolitaiire, @betysotelo18, @jeonmisha, @iwanttohitmyself, @ayyyocee, @neverthefirstchoice, @itsbangtanoclock, @little7bitchh, @veryuniquenamegoeshere, @deathkat657, @firstlovesuga-93, @namjoonia, @paperpurple, @muzikabijou, @liebeoppa, @veronawrites, @kleff03, @ruinsofangels, @brightwingr5, @leekanchol, @rkivemagic, @ithinkileftmycoatoutside, @melaninkpops, @y00ngisbabygirl, @ungodlyjoon, @prochnost513, @dunixxd, @athenakyle, @igotnotype, @chxmachxps, @tinymintyoongi, @vangameren-blog, @alpaca1612, @ohcarolinamin, @thegreatestsushi, @eltrain80, @btsmylife21, @deeepvibes, @httpminyg, @deliciouslydisturbed365, @rkchmestizangmaldita, @jimin-chu, @pimpnameyannie​, @preciouschimine​, @daughterofthequeen, @monetsberet​, @vanillamyg, @aamxxrii​, @kooafraid​, @ladykadyrova​, @singjisu​, @yazanii​, @moonlitmyg​, @justzeera​, @absolutefantrash​, @whocaresarchives​, @loosewindmill, @vantesfx​, @bt21chim​, @flowerboyhobi​, @kozuume-kenma, @taepiper​

Sorry for those it didn’t tag!

[baecvlt]

Oh my gosh! I love Kazuichi!!

Can I request a Kazuichi x female reader where she's a quiet nerd who spends a lot of time studying so she doesn't really have many friends but one day she's extremely stressed out for an exam and she asks Kaz straight up "Fuck me like an animal" just to relieve the tension.

(so kinda rough, feral, lots of dirty talk from Kaz if that's possible please ❤️)

Kazuichi x Quiet Reader

a/n: i love this idea sm i will be projecting onto this

“Hey, thanks for helping me study, it means a lot, really”

“Of course. What are friends for?”

There was a pause as you picked up your pen and began writing in your notepad. “Hey, me and the boys are gonna go out Friday night and they’re all bringing their girlfriends”

You finished jotting down a note in your notepad, clicking your pen. “Yeah? Sounds like fun”. Then, another pause. “So I was kinda wondering if you wanted to come with me, y’know so I don’t look like a complete and fucking loner”. You sighed softly, running your hand through your hair. “I’ll think about it,” you answered, only for Kazuichi Soda (your college friend) to call your bluff. “But that’s what you always say, I’d prefer you say ‘no’ straight up!”. He was right, but that wasn’t gonna change your mind.

“You know I don’t do well around people, you’re one of the only few people I feel comfortable around. I’m sorry”

He shook his head. “No, don’t be. I’ll figure it out, thanks anyway”.

He walked away, not looking back. Part of you felt bad, but you didn’t want to put yourself in this situation where you had to endure being around people you had no business being around. It’s not that you don’t like them, but you never seemed to click. You packed your things an hour later, deciding that regardless of the fact you didn’t do enough, it was getting late and you were sleepy. Upon leaving the library, you noticed Kazuichi was still outside, now by his truck (that used to belong to his uncle because that’s totally worth noting). He waved at you, you waved back and approached him.

“What are you still doing here? Thought you had to be home?”

“I don’t live there no more. I’m rooming with Hajime!”

“That’s great, but why are you still here?”

“I came to take you home!”

You raised a brow, he hardly does that. Why now? Especially, why after you denied accompanying him? “You look so sleepy,” he said softly,“It’d make things easier on ya”. You smiled, rolling your eyes. “Alright,” you said. He became giddy, taking tiny, but quick steps to you door. He opened it for you, then got to the driver’s seat. Now, you were off.

He played soft classic rock on the radio, volume low. He was right, you were sleepy. You leaned your head against the window, looking out of it: the sun was setting and the closer you got home, the darker it became. Finally, the sun was down, stars in the night sky. Then, you didn’t remember much else. Blackout.

“Hey, princess—”

You felt cold against your cheek, wincing a little. The cold turned warm, as your eyes fluttered open. The blur cleared and there was Kazuichi. “You must’ve really been sleepy, huh?,” he teased,“Well, we’re here now”. You looked around, seeing the familiar parking lot of your apartment complex. “How long was I out?,” you asked, still familiarizing yourself with your surroundings. “Maybe ten minutes,” he said,“I think I’m gonna take you home from now on. Pretty long walk, don’t cha think?”.

“I don’t get paid well, I don’t want to burden you on gas money—”

“It’s no burden. It’d be so cool to take my favorite chick home”

You blushed, smiling softly. “Let me walk you up, yeah?,” he asked, getting off the car. He wasn’t about to take ‘no’ for an answer. It was dark, anything could happen going up. I mean, it’s not like Kazuichi has that much fight in him (worst case scenario), but hey, it’s the thought that counts. He took you up the 3 flights of stairs as you told him about your studious day of reading books, taking notes, citing sources—boring shit. All he could do was grin and say,“Damnit, you’re so smart”. You shook your head, snickering.

“Shut up”

“No, seriously. You could be a doctor or lawyer if you wanted to. Something smart, ya know?”

“I guess”

You stopped, letting him know this was your door. “Nice”. You grabbed your key, opening the door slowly. “Alright, well, thanks,” you smiled,“It means a lot that you’re offering to take me, y’know. It gets dark and stuff and I’m always so tired so that just means a lot—”. As you ranted, he wasn’t smiling anymore. His eyes, they just remained fixated on your lips, but you couldn’t have known. You were in your own little world.

“—and don’t worry! I’ll find a way to repay you. I can’t let you do this completely free, even if we are friends, because that’s what we are right? Hey, are you even liste-”

Suddenly, he raised his hands to both sides of your jaw, pulling you in and kissing you. He pulled away, still close to your lips as he whispered,“I’ve always wanted this”. His hands remained on your face, now caressing your cheeks. “I know I’m not that kind of guy that can be smooth and pick up girls, but you’re so sweet to me. I’d do anything for you,” he whispered still,“And you work so hard, you’re so amazing...I just want to make you feel so good”. Just as you were about to speak, his thumb pressed gently against your lips.

“Don’t say anything, Just...if you ever need me, Imma be here”

“Yeah and do what?”

“Leave you shaking a little”

He walked away, leaving you almost on your knees. Almost. “Goodnight, princess,” he said. You said ‘goodnight’, now running back into your house. You nearly squealed and your face burned as you held a pillow. Why did he do that? Why to you? Was he okay?

That didn’t matter. You weren’t upset about it either.

The next day, you walked outside pf your complex, seeing him outside. “Hey, you!,” he said running up to you,“I’m so sorry about yesterday. I don’t know what got into me and—”. You shrugged his apology off. “Don’t even worry about it,” you said,“it’s all good”. He smiled, opening the door for you.

Kazuichi and you decided he would be taking you to school and home, so that was a great thing that happened today. Last night’s incident wasn’t discussed, although you couldn’t stop thinking about it.

Later that day, you found yourself still studying and studying for that test. When Kazuichi, came to you to study, you seemed a little aggravated. “Hey, I’m here for our hour together,” he said. “Okay, just sit down and let me know if you need anything,” you told him. He noticed your tone, it was irritated and tired. As he opened his book and took some noted down, he look at you. You had very noticeable tics (hard blinking) and your hands kept rubbing your temples. It wasn’t until he heard you sigh that he asked,“Hey, are you doing okay?”.

“Yeah, I’m just...—”

You were terribly stressed, you knew that. You looked him up and down,“I need to get something in the archives”. You left him there, but all he could do was follow you. Once there, you saw him head inside,“I don’t like seeing you like this. I think I should take you—”. You closed the door as he spoke, dropping to your knees in front of him. “H-Hey, what are you?-”.

“I’m so stressed, Kaz”

His bulge grew in his jeans, just to see you like that made him hard. You took your right hand, softly palming his growing erection. “Oh— fuck, I~,” he sputtered. “Fuck me like an animal, Kaz,” you whined softly,“Make me feel good”. You pushed him back onto the nearby table where he sat, but propped himself up. He unzipped his jeans and pulled his cock out. He stroked himself a little with one hand as he told told you to “come here” with the other. You got got closer to him, but he didn’t give you time. He sprung out of his seat and got on his knees. He pulled down your skirt and panties, making you squeak. Grabbing your hips, he pushed you back and made you land on the table. As soon as your bare skin touched the cool table, he used his mouth on your dripping cunt. “Ngh!~ Kaz, no! S-Stop,” you whined.

“Mmm, but you taste so sweet”

His hands reached up to rub your trembling thighs as you gripped his hair. “Such a pretty pussy,” he whispered,”so wet too”. His tongue moved from your clit, bow thrusting inside you. His tongue was long, sometimes when you’d hang out, you wondered how it’d feel to have him eat you out, always cursing yourself for it, but bow he was here, tongue fucking your pussy and thrusting it in and out of you. “Kaz...”.

You were wet and close to cumming as he pulled out his tongue, simply placing kisses along your pussy. “So pretty,” he muttered, thumbing your clit. He got up, positioning himself between your legs. He rubbed his cock between your folds. You groaned, feeling his cock play with your warmth. “How do you want this?,” he asked. “This is okay, just please I need you inside me”. He snickered, ramming his cock right into you. You gasped as he kept his pace fast, stroked rhythmic. His tight and painful grip on your hips stopped hurting, your skin easing into his touch. He wasn’t just holding them, though. He was pulling you by them, making sure his cock ruined your insides. “I’m gonna rip you in half,” he spat, tearing your button-up open. You had subconsciously planned this, that’s for sure. You just realized you wore this bra that hooked from the front. “Tits...”, he mumbled, unclipping the front. Your bra burst open, your breasts having some recoil from his thrusts. “God, your face, your fucking face,” he groaned,“When I look at you, I just want to stuff my cock, deeper and deeper in you”. Each time he said ‘deeper’, he thrust hard with his hand on your throat. It was easy to see how little experience he had, he wanted to try everything all at once. You weren’t complaining because everything he was doing just fucking worked. Your eyes rolled back as you covered your mouth to muffle your moans. He took your hand off, but now you were noticing how flushed his face was. “Fuck, I’m sorry,” he grunted, cumming inside you,“I can’t stop, I’m still so fucking hard”.

“Don’t stop, Kaz”

He leaned forward, kissing you softly. You whined against his mouth as you felt his cold hands pinching and rubbing your nipples just right, keeping you in this deep state of arousal. He tried keeping his composure as his only goal now was to make you cum. Watching you cum is something he’s always wanted. Now you’re here, in the backrooms of the school library with him, your cunt sloppy on his cock. “Oh, g-god, you’re so pretty,” he choked out,“Y-Your face remains...angelic as I ruin your— Ah!”. He trailed a butterfly kiss from your lips to your jaw to your neck as he life your leg up, wrecking your uterus at this point. “Ah!~ T-Too deep, too deep!,” you cried. “I know,” he whispered. You felt your orgasm rattle through your body, but before you could cum, you wrapped his legs around you. “H-Hey!-”. You had gotten the best of him.

“Fuck, I-I’m cumming!”

You came along his cock nicely, your spreading warmth making him ejaculate once more inside you. He pulled out slow, watching his cum drip from your hole. Once he got a view of that, he collapsed onto your chest. He pecked your jaw a little, nuzzling you after. “I came too quick, didnt I?,” he asked, insecure about his sexual performance. “No, you went long enough,” your reassured him,“Christ, my legs feel so funny”. He was now concerned.

“Did I hurt you?”

“You were a little too rough”

“I-I’m sorry. I guess I got a little carried away. You’re just so fucking hot”

You kissed him, hoping it’d shut him up. “Don’t say that..just, com on. Help me get dressed”.

He helped you but your panties and skirt back on, handing you his jacket to deal with the ripped shirt issue. He was being cute and slipped your flats back onto your feet. Quickly, you grabbed your school bags from outside and left the library. He took you home, his hand on your thigh the entire way back. You didn’t hate it, though. In fact, when he took it off and apologized for it, you put it back. He smiled, eyes back on the road.

He took you upstairs, this time you decided to invite him in. Now, you were both in bed. He lay on your stomach, caressing your thigh. He suddenly gasped, with a hand on your stomach. “I felt a kick!,” he joked. You rolled your eyes, hitting him with a nearby plush. “Don’t worry, I’ll get you the pill tomorrow,” he assured. “I should shower,” you noted,“You wanna join?”. He became flustered, giving you a look as to ask if you were serious. “Uh, yeah,” he muttered.

“Not right now, though. I’m still a little tired”

“About that, did it help at all with the stress?”

“Sure did”

He smiled, becoming shy,“I didn’t think we’d ever...y’know..”. You kissed him all over his face, making him smile. “Hey, I kinda decided,” you began,“I decided I’ll go with you. As your girlfriend”. He looked at you wide eyed. “Really?!”.

“Yeah”

“I love you— no, wait, I’m sorry-”

“You are so cute”

He blushed, muttering,“Let’s just go take that shower”.

[extremelyblackandwhite]

scrubs - 7.

PAIRING: doctor!sebastian stan x biomedical scientist!reader

WARNINGS: fluff

A/N: have fun everybody xx

< previous chapter

She was stubborn. She’d always been stubborn from the moment he’d first seen her a few years ago and while he knew so many staff over his very long period at the hospital which had seen him do his own residency, he could not forget the first time he saw her. The first thought that popped into his mind was how cute she was in a clearly oversized lab coat as she followed her supervisor around carrying some stock. He’d offered to help her out yet she merely looked him up and down with a sarcastic smile before telling him she didn’t need his help. The exact same sarcastic smile she was wearing right now. 

Time had barely weighed on her, after all, it hadn’t been that long ago and while her hair had changed, her defiance had remained. There weren’t a lot of people who defied doctors or even nurses, they had this sort of mystical tsar like dominance inside hospital walls yet not only she defied him, but she also had almost always the upper hand. 

     - Why would I do that? - she cocked her head to the side, eyebrow raised up as she taunted him. 

     - Because ... - he stood close to him, way too close for her to feel his breathe on her face. His finger traced the side of her jaw, slowly and with torturous intent before he leaned down to her ear. - You really get keyed up when I’m not inside you, doll.

Y/N’s cheeks heated up but she remained her composure, studying her opononent as if this was a chess match. Her eyes looked up at him, a small smile on her lips before she leaned in to kiss him. He melted into her kiss, pressing her against the wall as it became more intimate and lustful, yet it wasn’t messy. She was merely pressed against that wall, his lips molding with hers as his hands rested on her waist. Her hands rubbed up and down his chest, one of them resting upon the hard on visible from his scrubs. She squeezed his through his scrubs as her kisses leaned down from his lips to his jaw and neck, leaving enough lipstick marks to have people wonder. 

    - I guess I’m gonna be keyed up ... - she stopped the kiss before slipping from under him, her hand resting on the knob. - Knock yourself off, Dr. Stan. 

Sebastian remained speechless as he watched her leave. Oh, oh she was wanting to be chased? He smirked to himself, grabbing his jacket before looking down at his erection. That was going to be a fun lunch break, he thought to himself. He allowed her to remain in his mind through his whole shift yet not on the way it usually remained. He wasn’t annoyed at her, it was something else. Maybe he did have an idea of what to do. 

She on the other hand was busy dealing with her ever rushing thoughts about the doctor. She had a bright smile on her face every once in a while every time she thought about what she’d done. Sure, she knew she’d probably deal with the consequences of it the next time they spoke or when HR found out she kissed him in the middle of the reception hall but that was a future problem. She continued with that little smile even as she grabbed her bag, walking down the stairs down to her car, only to find the same man on her mind sat on the boot.

   - Dr. Stan, you do realise you have to enter the car to actually drive it, correct?

   - You are the most difficult woman I’ve ever met. 

   - I didn’t realise we were still fighting over the obvious. - she fished her purse for her keys. 

   - Let’s go on a date. - he jumped off the car. - Hopefully, you’ll end up in my bed as well. 

   - A date? Doctor Stan, the only thing I want to do is get takeaway from the little Italian restaurant next to my house and watch Netflix.

   - Come on, doll. You gave me blue balls the whole day, least thing you can do is have a bite with me. 

She poundered over the question for a little bit. Surely she wouldn’t want this going around the hospital or she would lose the little credibility she had in those halls yet, at the same time, she did enjoy her time with him no matter how much he attempted to get on her last nerve. She lowered her shoulder, letting out a sigh before holding up her keys in her fingers. 

  - You’re driving. 

  - I can’t drive such a tiny car. - he pointed at her baby blue Fiat 500, the very first car she’d ever bought and the only car she’ll ever have for all she cared. 

   - They say men with big cars are compensating for something. Got anything to hide, Dr. Stan? - she smirked as she opened her passenger door. 

  - You would know, wouldn’t you doll? - he caught the keys from her, pushing the driver’s seat back before closing the door. - Damn, this is a tiny car.

  - You’re a tiny car.

  - Is that all you have? I expected a better come back from you.

  - Like you expected me to make you cum earlier? 

He smiled to himself as he started the car. Sebastian honestly couldn’t remember the last time he’d driven with someone by his side, much less a woman whom he wasn’t related to. Her car had such an aura to it, the aura of who she was outside of work. He’d never stopped to wonder who she was off work, what she liked, what she disliked; however, her playlist gave a quick peak into a bit of her tastes, a mix between musical theatre, sad pop music, c;assic music and Britney Spears. It made her rounded, more than the woman she was at the laboratory, more than the supervisor Y/N he was so used to have petty fights with. Everything in the car just yelled out who she was, from the little vanilla scent dangling off the mirror, the lipgloss on the side, a few books in the backseat and the car itself. He thought his car was so dull compared to hers, always so unlived in. 

   - Are we going to sit in silence or ... ?  -  she leaned against the head rest.

   - Oh no, doll. I like not talking to you, you normally end up kissing me out of the blue. I could get used to that. 

   - That happened because you were a dick to me. 

   - That happened because you were jealous. Admit it, you like me. 

She remained silent, looking at him through the corner of her eye with a childish smile. He drove past her favourite Italian, getting her reserved order before deciding to take them to his apartment. Sebastian was sure she wouldn’t want him in her flat, no one had really been there. She was a quiet person outside of her job, no one really knew what she exactly did or what she liked. He wondered what type of person she was outside of work but he could only imagine she had that same spark. That little thing which just made her the person he knew.She was always too big for that little hospital.

  - You passed my street.

  - I know. We’re going to my place. I know you’re a private person. 

  - Oh ... - she bite the inside of her lip, looking out the window. - That’s awfully thoughtful of you.

  - Everything ok? - he asked but she merely nodded, leaning on her own hand yet the answer didn’t satisfy him. - You can talk to me, you know? I’m not all bad. 

  - I didn’t know you were a psychologist. 

  - Do you even have anyone to talk to? - he questioned, more in a joking manner than in a serious manner yet her face dropped. Her eyes darting to look out the window as she forced laughter. - C’mon people talk on dates.

  - I have my parents but they’re not in the country. - she answered, pulling at the edge of her cuffs. - It’s only glamorous to work in a hospital if you’re a white male doctor. 

  - Something happened?

  - Not important. - she changed the topic. - Pay attention to the road before you wreck my car. 

Sebastian wanted to ask her, he really did, yet he doubtted she would open up to him. Maybe for good reason, after all, their relationship had been, somewhat, strictly professional for years. Nevertheless, it still tugged at the back of his mind even as he parked. Sebastian existed the car, carrying whatever it was she had ordered before opening the door for her. 

Maybe it was the fact she had been extremely drunk the last time or that she was much more focused on getting him to fuck her but the view from his penthouse flat was something breath taking. She took small steps towards the balcony, holding out the rail as she looked up the city from the top. Everything looked so small, like her own personal sky full of stars. She could just look at it for hours and forget everything.

   - Do you wanna eat out the packaging or do you want me to plate it? - he spoke to her from the kitchen. - Y/N?

   - Whatever’s better for you. - she looked out her shoulder before returning to look at the city. Sebastian dropped the plates onto the marble countertops, abandoning his task to go and join her. She looked at him from the corner of her eye, as if questioning what he was doing by her side. 

   - What’s bothering you? 

   - Nothing’s bothering me.

   - You haven’t bullied me yet. You’re either really trying to get into my pants which is not hard at all, really just need to ask or you’re upset. Either way, I wanna help.

    - You wouldn’t understand. - she leaned her arms on the railing. 

    - I don’t need to understand, I just wanna be there for you.

    - So you wanna be my therapist? - she dryly chuckled. - I’ve just been hating my job.

    - Everyone hates their job.

    - I was the first in the family to go to university, the smart kid. I always did my best, gave up on a regular growing up because I needed to be the best to merely get the opportunities other people had. I worked hard, graduated top of my class and when I got this job I was so happy. - she shakily sighed. - But now I just hate it. I do everything I can, I do the best and beyond, edit company SOPs and training forms and I’m still treated like scum. I just thought that with a degree I would do what I like but instead I’m stuck in that job, unable to do what I like because it doesn’t pay the bills. I interview all the time and it’s always a no. I’m just unhappy, alone and lonely.

  - You’re not alone. You have that friend ... what’s her name? 

  - Miriam? Try being friends with someone who’s recently engaged.

  - I’m sorry. - he scratched the back of his neck. - I didn’t know you felt that way, Y/N. That’s awful. 

  - Thanks, Dr. Stan. I appreciate it. - she saluted him sarcastically. 

  - You need to let people in. 

  - I’ve already let you in. 

  - Not like that. - he chuckled. - You’re always so uptight. Don’t get me wrong, I love it but other people don’t.

  - I don’t really care if people like me. I’m used to it. 

  - Thank god I like you then. - he kissed her shoulder. - And not just when you’re naked and under me. I like talking to you, baby doll. You should quit that job. 

  - And you’d pay for my tiny flat?

  - No. You’d move here and walk around naked with your glasses talking to me about how dumb I am about microbiology.

  - Is that what turns you on?

  - You’ll be ok. I promise you. - he pulled her close to him. - Besides, if anyone ever treats you like scum, you let me know and I will make their life very hard. I can be a nuissance. 

  - I know. - she leaned her head against his shoulder. - It’s a date now.

taglist: @rebekahdawkins​

[boom-bakugou]

‘Wherever You Are’ - Shoto Todoroki/Eijiro Kirishima

A/N: This piece is for my @bnhabookclub bingo card! I’m crossing out “Be Quiet” and ‘Heated Argument’. I would also like to thank @honeytama @shoutogepi and @dragonhrte for beta reading <333

Pairings: Pro Hero!Todoroki x F!Reader / Pro Hero!Kirishima x F!Reader

Warnings: 18+, smut, mutual masturbation, minor temperature play, minor angst!

Summary: Todoroki already broke your heart when he said he was leaving for 6 months, but Kirishima can glue your broken heart back together before he returns...right?

Word Count: 5.2k

masterlist

“6 months.”

The words stung more than they should’ve. Half a year of not being able to see his face, hold his hand, sleep together in the same bed.

“Does it have to be so long? Do you really have to go?”

God your mind ran at a hundred miles a minute. Searching his face for any semblance of wanting to rethink the offer about heroing in America. But the sympathetic glance in his eyes was enough to tell you what his words could not.

Of course you were proud of him, of course you were. It wasn’t a minor thing in his career and not many heroes would be selected for such an astounding opportunity. Top heroes in Japan touring around America to show their quirks and how different cultures portrayed their heroes. A bit flamboyant for Todoroki but you presumed he was only following as Deku and Ground Zero were also picked for the once-in-a-lifetime gig.

“I’ll be back before you know it baby, I promise.”

So you took that promise to heart.

-

In the following months leading to his departure, there was a heavy air between the two of you that wouldn’t be mentioned. As if you both knew the inevitable was coming. How would you two manage a relationship from thousands of miles away? You had read every article on the internet, even bought books and followed tags that allowed you to know how to keep the fire burning between the two of you.

Shoto was typically quiet, he always was. But as he began packing his bags for the long tour, he was deathly silent. The guilt of leaving you by yourself in your shared home burning him up inside. He knew he had to say something to you about this whole ordeal, but how could he? He was taking this life changing decision and ruining what you two had perfectly here. But you two could survive right? Or was that the right decision overall? Was prolonging you two the right decision?

It all came down to the day he had to leave. Helping him pack the last of his necessities into his very packed suitcases which had been neatly placed upon your shared bed.

“I completely forgot to ask, how’re you getting to the airport?”

“Bakugou and Midoriya are dropping me off.”

Oh. You had hoped you could get those final moments of couples bliss before he left, but you couldn’t not indulge in having the two young heroes watch in jealousy of you and your boyfriend.

“Can I come? See you off before you leave?”

Your tone was so bittersweet. Not really wanting to see him leave into the airport gates.

“Of course you can.” Todoroki zipped up his final case before pressing a chaste kiss upon your forehead, lingering for a moment to then head to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for you both.

The familiar ring of Todoroki’s phone signified that Bakugou and Midoriya were outside. Bakugou had convinced Kirishima to drive them to the airport (which he did not appreciate as it was far too early for him) and he was the one to head up to help Todoroki with his cases.

“I’ll get that for you Y/N, no worries.” His toothy grin glimmered to you as he picked up the heavy case with ease. It must be fun being a pro-hero.

The ride to the airport was sweet, despite being squashed in the back with Bakugou and Todoroki. It was mostly filled with inside jokes between the four boys and Bakugou screaming for the aux cord because ‘Shitty hair’s music is shitty’. You’d miss the small moments like these.

After checking the three men and their bags to the plane, Todoroki and you parted from the group to have a few last moments together before it would only be facetimes and snapchat stories in seeing each other’s lives.

“Y/N you know this will be difficult right?”

“I know, but I’ve planned everything out! We’re gonna be fine.”

“I’m going to be so busy though, I’ll barely have time for calls and I’ll be so tired at the end of my day and-“

“That’s why when we do call, it’ll be so much more special! We have date nights planned and-“

“Y/N, look I just don’t think I want to push this.”

You could have almost spat your coffee out at his interruption. He wasn’t even looking at you, springing this up on you in your last moments before not seeing him for 6 whole months.

“Wh-what are you saying?”

“I’m saying that… I don’t know, maybe you should see other people. I just don’t think- with how busy I am-it willon’t work.”

You hadn’t even realised you were crying. Your glare towards him basically begging for him to look you in the eyes. Coward.

“So you won’t even try?”

“I just don’t see the point-“

“The point in us?” The daggers in your voice finally made him look up at you, the snivelling mess he had made you into. He had gotten your hopes up that it would work, that you’d still be there for him and support him. “Have fun on your tour Todoroki.”

You left your coffee half drunk, not even wanting the takeaway cup with his name on it. It wasn’t worth your time.

“Hey Kirishima could I have the keys to your car? I just wanna sit down for a bit.” Your eyes were practically glued to the floor, as a means to not show him that you were seconds from fully breaking down.

“Sure, but, aren’t you gonna say goodbye to Sho?” He reluctantly pulled his keys out from his sweatpants pocket, dangling them in front of you in hopes that he could see your expression.

“He just did.” You try your best not to snatch them from him but your attempt fails. You just wanted to be out of there. Even pushing past Bakugou and Midoriya to exit the building and sit alone with your thoughts.

Selfish bastard. If he’d been thinking about this for so long why not just break up with you when he first told you? Why wait so fucking long for him to just break your heart when you did so much to salvage anything if things got bad? You hit your hand on the steering wheel so hard that the horn beeps and you sob more from the fright. You must’ve looked insane.

Kirishima arrived back at his car about 10 minutes later. Sliding out from the driver’s position to the passenger seat silently, you had at least cleaned yourself up a bit in the thought of knowing that he would soon be back.

“So, he told me.” Kirishima breaks the silence. Hands gripping the wheel with a nervous intent. Knowing it’s a very touchy subject.

“Yeah?”

“It’s gonna be fine y’know? At least he’s not like in your face or anything or you can’t awkwardly bump into him in the street.” His attempts to pick up the mood fall on deaf ears.

“He didn’t have to drag me along for the ride though.” Your tears slide down your face and pool on your neck, not even having the strength within you to wipe them away.

“Well we’re all here for you no matter what Y/N-“

“Can I go to yours for a bit? I know it’s early I just… don’t want to go back to the flat just yet.”

“Course you can.”

-

Staying at Kirishima’s became a regular thing. Not really being able to confine yourself to the four walls of the apartment you used to share with Shoto.

He’d let you sleep in his spare room, his gym equipment keeping you company in the night. It was a fine arrangement. Kirishima was always so nice to you when you were with Todoroki, and since your abrupt breakup; you had an inkling that Kirishima wasn’t on the best of terms with him anymore.

The barren walls and blankets kept you safe from old memories, but your mind followed through with the nightmares.

Your body shook from the antagonising scowl upon Todoroki’s face, it was terrifying but mostly upsetting. You couldn’t help but sob yourself awake. Your pillow a wet mess and your throat dry from screaming.

“Y/N?”

Kirishima stood in your doorway, the light from the hallway pooling around him and the sympathetic gaze in his tired eyes.

“Nightmares?”

You nodded, sitting yourself up in bed and wiping the wet from your cheeks. Kirishima sat on the edge of your bed, rubbing your leg comfortingly over the duvet.

“Do you need anything?” The tired croak in his voice broke your heart further. You felt like such a burden.

“No I’m okay; thank you.” With a small smile, Kirishima got up to go back to bed before you intervened. “Wait- will you stay with me?”

There’s a small glimmer of confusion that passes over Kirishima’s face, but in the end he accepts. You’d known each other for many years and had many sleepovers in each other's dorms that this was nothing new.

Taking off his dressing gown, Kirishima was dressed in a slightly ripped top of his own ‘Red Riot’ merch and loose-fitting boxers. It took you a few moments to drink him in, this really was the most intimate you’d ever seen him.

And that’s how it went for 5 months, just you and Kirishima periodically sleeping in each other's beds to just be with each other. Nothing explicit or sexual, just sometimes touching feet or waking up near enough in each other’s arms.

Until 2 weeks before Deku, Bakugou and Todoroki were meant to come home.

Whether it was the heat of the night or just an off day from not having been intimate for so long you couldn’t help but just need someone to touch you so badly. Thankfully Kirishima was in his room so you at least had some alone time to run your fingers against your slick folds, fingers sopping wet from just how aroused you actually were.

It was infuriating about how you could barely get yourself off, and stifling your moans with a weak lip bite was getting you absolutely nowhere. You knew how thin Kirishima’s walls could be from that night he brought a girl home once. You barely got a lick of sleep just from the noise… or from the slight twinge of jealousy.

Because it had become such a norm to you both, you hadn’t even noticed Kirishima enter your room with your eyelids pressed shut trying to picture any sort of scenario to get the edge off. So when you felt him tugging at your covers; your whole body turned to ice.

“Kiri wait-“

But it was far too late. He had no choice but to see the bottom half of you completely naked and drenched in your own slick.

“Oh fuck Y/N- I-I’m so sorry look I’ll go I should’ve knocked- fuck I’m sorry.” Even in the darkness of your room you could clearly see the blush on his face as if it was illuminative. You also couldn’t peel your eyes away from the rising tent in his sweatpants. You could’ve licked your lips at the sight.

“It’s alright- I’m sorry I didn’t notice you sooner.” You tried your best to catch your breath, with no real success as your tone was so ragged. You covered yourself up and place your hands on top of your covers; allowing for some form of minor stimulation to yourself without Kirishima noticing.

“D-Do you want me to help?” He sounded so innocent but the way he licked his lips sent chills to your spine. Could you really sleep with your best friend?

“I-I don’t know, but- you obviously need some help yourself.” You do your best to joke about the awkward situation, something that was rather natural for your friendship. Kirishima couldn’t help but slyly place his hands over his crotch despite you already noticing the dark grey patch of pre-cum staining the fabric.

“Well… we could just… masturbate together?” The thought hung in the air for a brief moment as it washed over the both of you, Kirishima gulping as the silence lasted longer than expected.

“Okay…” Your tone was hesitant but he could tell by how dilated your pupils were that this would probably be something neither of the two of you would mention in the morning. He’d be okay with that… maybe. Maybe not.

Sliding to his usual side of the bed, he leaned against the headboard and you sat yourself up a bit further. Pulling the covers to the side so everything was fully out in the open again. You could hear Kirishima hiss between his teeth at the sight of you even more drenched at the thought of you two doing this together. You watched with the same anticipation as him as he pulled his sweatpants down to let his cock spring free. The sight of it so red and flush couldn’t stop your hand from sliding back down to your heat.

Seeing the two of you like this was enough to get you both off, the room was filled with an air of silence but it wasn’t heavy. No, it was littered with the soft moans of you and your best friend.

Your eyes traced each other’s bodies as if you needed to discover every inch of each other with just your eyes. You’d seen Kirishima without his shirt many timesa time but you could practically beg for it just to see the way his muscles move as he pumped his cock. Kirishima gave you the same attentive look as he studied the way your fingers slid in and out of yourself.

After a few minutes of pleasure filled and moan ridden ecstasy; your hand began to cramp and the frustration of still not being able to get yourself off had tears streaming down your face.

“Fuck Kiri-“ You whined, hearing his name come out of your mouth was a sinful kiss to his ears. He wanted to hear it all the time.

“Yeah, me too princess.” He sounded so low it was basically a grunt of a sentence. “Do you want me to-?”

“Please.” He didn’t have to wait, you lifted away your tired hand from yourself and he slid along the bed to run his fingers up your slit. Just the feeling of another person touching you so intimately was enough to release the tension from your sore head, the scream released from your throat could’ve made him come undone right then and there.

“Just like that baby?” Kirishima’s calloused fingers danced delicately along your folds, squeezing ever so gently at your clit making your back arch. Your hand drifted along his midriff until it found the way to the bottom of his cock. He hissed at the feeling of your hand around him and his fingers stuttered against your core.

“Please, mmmf… need you in me.” You managed to choke out. Kirishima didn’t need another sign as he plunged two fingers into your wet self. He set his hand just above your head, leaning down on you as you fisted his member at the same rate he thrusted his fingers in and out of you.

You both silently knew that it’d be too weird if you two actually had sex. You were just helping each other in a time of need.

Kirishima pressed his knuckles down on the spongy part of your insides, making your hand falter aagainst him before finding your way to pick up your pace again.

“Fuck fuck, Y/N- I’m so fucking close.” Kirishima forced the words out of his mouth as he watched you writhe in pleasure underneath him.

“Me too Kiri oh fuck-“ You could feel the coil tightening within you ready to burst and you felt him twitch beneath your hand.

“Fucking hell fuck Y/N I lo-.” The sound of him moaning as he came into your hand and parts of your stomach drowned out his sentence and the way he curled his fingers while inside of you was enough to also tip you over the edge, grabbing his shoulder with your free hand for a reason to ground you to reality.

Catching your breath, Kirishima slid away from above you. The reality of the situation almost settling in for the two of you. He lifted the waistband of his sweatpants up before pressing a chaste kiss on your head. He wished he would have lingered longer.

“I’ll get something to help you clean up.” He returned with two hot flannels, rubbing wherever his come had landed on you and using the other to wipe any sweat or where your slick had coated your thighs.

“Thank you Kirishima.” Your throat croaked from the pleasure of it all, Kirishima couldn’t help but give a short chuckle as he crawled into bed with you after throwing the flannels in the washing machine.

“I should be thanking you too.”

With that you both fell asleep, a little closer to each other than usual. But, what was he going to say before he got interrupted? You didn’t have time to think of that now.

-

Within two weeks, you and Kirishima had become a lot closer after your little ‘sexual altercation’. Your social media was flooded with photos of you and him going out to eat and going to the movies together and just dumb stuff you’d do at his apartment. So after 6 months of living on and off together; you two decided that you’d officially become roommates. Not a couple just… roommates.

“You gonna need any help or anything?” Kirishima smiled as you opened the door to your old apartment you used to share with Todoroki. Thankfully for the last time.

“Just go to work silly. I'm just grabbing the last of my stuff. It's nothing big, just clothes and ornaments.” You waver him off with a shake of your hand. “You gotta head to work and finish that paperwork.”

That earned a groan from him.

“I’d rather be manly and helpful to you.” He leaned his arm against the doorframe as you unlocked the door.

“Yeah? Well you can go and be manly and helpful to the public, I’ll see you later Kiri.” You smirk, he rolls his eyes. You parted with a small hug and you began to get started to clean up the final things in your old apartment with Todoroki.

It looked almost barren now, you didn’t realise how much of you was in this house and not him. He was always reserved, unlike Kirishima. Even though it was never a fully agreed upon thing that you were living with Kiri as you’d come back to this old house for most of the week- it didn’t feel like home. But it did with Kirishima.

You placed old bedcovers and old clothes into a cardboard box, humming to yourself at the glee of not being alone in the birdcage of your ex. You didn’t even hear the keys go in the door. It wasn’t until you were exiting your old shared bedroom with the box in hand did you notice him. You couldn’t help but drop the box as there was Todoroki, unchanged from the day he left you at that airport cafe.

“Y/N?”

“I was just leaving.”

“Leaving where? Where’ve all your things gone?” He couldn’t not help but notice your decorum missing, it brought life into the modern studio apartment.

“I don’t live here anymore Todoroki. I’m just getting my things and going home.” You attempt to save yourself the embarrassment of already dropping the box by spitting back with venom.

The look of confusion on the bicoloured man’s face was evident. You had no time to play his games.

“I live with Kirishima, I’m getting the last of my things. I didn’t even realise you’d be home today.” You sigh. Though, maybe you subconsciously did. Maybe you knew that he’d be home today and that’s why you decided today was the day you’d get the rest of your things.

“I thought you were getting a bit close.” Todoroki grumbled under his breath, but he knew you heard him. “Always on dates together, always at his house.”

The loud ‘hah’ you let out of your mouth was a jutter in the conversation, Todoroki was obviously taken aback.

“What’s it even to you? Why should you give a shit about my life when you just up and disappeared for 6 months on your own volition huh?” You spat despite your whole body shaking, you couldn’t have missed him right? “You left me alone even when I supported you, did all that shit to make sure we’d stay in contact and now you have the nerve to be jealous?”

His eyes scanned your face before watching you intently, crossing the space between you to finally stand in front of you. You could smell his cologne, citrus and sharp. You’d forgotten how much you missed that smell.

“I didn’t know how much I’d missed you Y/N.” You could feel his breath fan your face catching your own ever so slightly. “I missed you so fucking much baby.”

“Todoroki-“

“Come on baby tell me you didn’t miss me too.” His voice was so soft and sweet to your ears, you couldn’t even stop him from leaning in so close to your face.

“I-“ But before you could speak his lips had encapsulated yours, the box in your hands losing grip.

God had you missed his lips upon yours, you sunk into the kiss as if you had never slept and he was the comfiest bed on earth. He pushed the box from your hands and it landed to the floor with a large thud, taking you by surprise. Yet despite you breaking the kiss from the surprise he swooped you back to having his lips against yours once again.

Kicking the cardboard from the separation of the two of you, Todoroki pulled you close. Taking you in his arms and furthering the kiss. He’d gotten more toned in the months that he’d been gone, your hands dancing over his muscles which were taught against his jumper.

“I should’ve never fucking left you baby girl.” He moaned against your lips, hand to the back of your neck as he drank you in. “Never. I missed you so fucking much.”

Sliding his hands from your neck to your lower back until he reached your thighs, Todoroki pulled you up and you gripped onto his waist as if it was clockwork. How could you have ever thought about anyone else but him? Todoroki walked with ease with you around him to your old bedroom, and when he lay you on your bed it didn’t feel so small anymore.

Buzz Buzz

“Fuck- Shoto my phone,” You whined as Todoroki left nipping kisses down your neck, you shifted beneath him to grab your phone from your back pocket to only see Kirishima’s name flash before you. You could feel Shoto’s heterochromic gaze as the photo of you and Kirishima lit up the screen.

“Answer it-“ Todoroki’s voice was a commanding growl and by the way he squeezed your breasts roughly you couldn’t help but coincide. “Answer it, but be quiet.”

With a gulp you shakily clicked to answer the call and put it on speaker as Todoroki began to slide down your jeans.

“Hey Y/N! Look I know this is out of the blue and I’m at work but- I can’t just stop thinking about us and you know… what we did.” Kirishima’s voice rang through the phone and you feel that Todoroki’s eyes could have pierced through you right then and there.

“But I just think you know with everything we’ve been through together- god this is so not manly asking over the phone but… do you wanna go on a date sometime? I’ll take you out somewhere nice and proper.”

Todoroki rolled his hips into your clothed core after taking off your jeans and a moan threatened to erupt from your throat. Sliding your underwear down his fingers pressed against your wetness and slid down before he bent his head down licking a strip against your sensitive clit. He knew your body like the back of his hand- you missed his gentle touch.

“And I know it might be weird because of Todoroki but he broke up with you so it’s understandable right?” Todoroki’s grip on your thigh became tighter as he lapped your pussy you thought that if you bit your lip any harder it would surely bleed. “I talked with Bakugou about it and he didn’t exactly give the best advice but… I like you… a lot Y/N.”

You couldn’t help but let out a whimpering moan as Todoroki slipped his tongue inside of you and moved in and out of you slowly, relishing the small moans you made.

“Y/N? Are you there? You okay?”

Todoroki’s hand left your thigh and he sat up, allowing for his bulge to once again grind against your core. You gasp at the friction of his jeans against your sensitive clit.

“Y/N? Hello? Please tell me you’re alright?”

With a swift grab of your phone and a hand pressed to your lips; Todoroki began to basically growl back at Kirishima.

“She’s busy.”

Making a scene of pressing the end call button, Todoroki through your phone to the carpeted floor where it thankfully didn’t smash.

“Shoto!”

“So you’ve been messing about with Kirishima, baby?” You whimper at his words as he harshly presses his bulge against you. “Also, didn’t I tell you to be quiet?”

He grasps your chin with his forefinger and his thumb, placing a gentle kiss against your lips before bringing his other hand and slapping your ass hard. You wail at the contact which only gives Todoroki a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.

“It was only once Shoto I promise-“

“Shh shh shh, your filthy mouth needs to be quiet baby girl.” Todoroki leans up from you and begins to unbuckle his belt painfully slowly. His hand gestures afterwards as if telling you to finish disrobing yourself by yourself. “I should’ve never left you, no one else gets to know that this pretty little pussy is mine and mine alone. Got that princess?”

He brings his belt to slap against your thigh when you don’t give him a reply immediately, to which you soon nod your head.

“Let me hear your words baby girl.” His hands slide down to his boxers, jerking himself off as if to tease you as you couldn’t fully picture how he was fisting his cock right now.

“I’m yours Shoto, nobody else’s. Only ever yours.” You’re a whimpering mess and you try to cling to him desperately. He lets out a low chuckle before pulling his boxers fully down and letting his cock spring free.

Todoroki settles himself in between your legs, savouring a taste of your slick before angling his body back up so you were face to face, leaving wet kisses down your neck but biting at all the sweet spots he knew too well.

“Gonna mark you so that everybody knows that you belong to me.” His voice whispered against your skin, the tip of his member prodding against your folds; sliding up and down against you for some friction.

Shoto made his way back up from your nipples to your mouth before pressing his lips against you hungrily. He settled his hips neatly against yours and you instinctively wrapped your thighs around him as he pushed inside of you. Moaning into the kiss with each thrust until he completely bottomed out inside of you. You felt so full and right, you were Todoroki’s.

“God princess I forgot how much you felt like you were made for me.” Todoroki grunts as he begins to set a pace for himself, entangling his hands in your hair and tugging slightly so he has free reign over your neck for every bite and mark he saw fit. “Isn’t that right baby?”

“Yes- fuck me Shoto I’m all yours.” You dig your nails into his back, hard enough to leave marks tomorrow. Shoto starts pistoning his hips into you and you both can’t help but groan at the friction of your two bodies melding together.

Shoto slides his hand up your body until he reached the small of your back, arching you at a deeper angle into him as he fucked you directly into the bed. The sound it made only added to the erotic symphony of your bedroom combined with your moans and the wet skin slapping together. You fist your hands into the sheets in fear of clawing Todoroki’s back any more and you swore you could’ve torn the covers.

“Does that feel good princess? Am I the only one who knows how to make you feel as good as this?” Todoroki’s laugh is almost sinister as he brings his right hand to your clit, making it drop in temperature just to see you squirm.

“You make me feel so fucking good Shoto- so full I only want you- I only need you. Fuck I’m gonna-“

“You gonna come for me princess? Gonna come all around my cock? Good girl, come on come for me.” He whispered into your neck, feeling you tighten around him. Your back arched even further as you came undone around him, pushing himself even further into you to feel you convulse against his cock.

“Shit Y/N!” He groans, absolutely exasperated as he comes inside of you. Letting hot spurts of come dribble out from your pussy. His hands slide from your sides and into your hands as intertwines your fingers together. Shoto catches his breath, his bicoloured hair stuck to his forehead with sweat as he leans into your chest- the two of your synchronising your breathing together.

“Did you miss that my baby? Miss me taking care of you like that?” Todoroki showers your fluttering body with kisses as he pulls himself out of you. Your heart raced but also the pang of guilt was there from the phone call from Kirishima.

“I missed you Sho.”

Todoroki took care of your heavily bruised body, apologising for the bruises upon your waist where he gripped you too tightly and covering you up tightly into your old bedsheets to lay together just like the old days.

However Kirishima was just glad he had a lock on his office door. He gripped his phone tightly in his hands after hearing your orgasm brought him to his own. The pretty profanities that fell out your mouth drove him insane. He’d have to seriously clean himself up after jacking off to your explicit moans from over the phone. Did Todoroki mean to hang up? He didn’t care right now, he just cared about good he could still make you feel.

He was going to make you his. Todoroki or not.

[aliendes]

BTS Reaction to Spanking (NSFW) 18+

BTS reaction to spanking

From this ask: tae in your cockwarming reaction...*fans self* bless you for that! could we get a spanking reaction pls?

A/N:  Ah thank you and thanks for sending in the request! I hope you like it! I started this out thinking it wasn’t going to be super smutty, because like spanking doesn’t HAVE to be smutty, you know? But then it ended with the most warnings I think I’ve ever given in a reaction. Whoops. Enjoy!

Warnings: unprotected sex (you know the drill), fingering, public sex (ish), oral (m&f receiving), spanking (obv), cursing, alcohol, jealousy (oops), rough sex, lots of cum, cum eating, cream pie, talk about soft dicks lol, punishment, kind of harddom!Hoseok,  softdom!Namjoon, kind of harddom!Jimin, praise kink, sir kink, shower sex, squirting. Woo, that was a lot.

Word count: 4.5k~ ahhhhhhhh these are getting longer, someone stop me

gifs are not mine!

“Jin!” you hiss as you swat your boyfriend’s hand away as it trails up your skirt, “we’re in public!”

You and Seokjin were at his company's Christmas party and it seems your boyfriend was a few drinks in already if his friskiness was anything to go on. Your back was pushed against the bar of the restaurant the party is being held in, Jin’s front molded to yours as his hands travel up your bare thighs. He pulls away for a second and you think he’s going to back away, but to your surprise, you feel his large hand come back down on your leg with a quick slap, making you jump.

“So?” Jin whispers in your ear, leaning over you and biting at the spot under your ear that he knows gets you riled up, “let me see how wet you are for me, baby.”

“Jin,” you whisper hiss at him again, “knock it off!”

His crooked fingers keep trailing their way up your thigh, sending shivers down your spine. His hand travels around your leg and snakes up to your ass cheek, planting another sharp smack to the skin there. You know you’re dripping wet for him, have been since you saw him step out of your shared closet with the tuxedo he currently has on. He knows it, too, judging by the look in his eyes.

“I know you want it, YN,” he moans quietly into your ear, pulling away for a second to stare down at you, “let me see?” You know he’s asking for permission, even in his inebriated state, he wouldn’t do anything that made you truly uncomfortable.

You quickly look around the two of you noticing there are only two other people at the bar and they were involved in an intense conversation. The restaurant was fairly dark, and you’re pretty sure that Jin’s wide frame would block anyone’s view of the two of you. It wasn’t like you were about to fuck on the bar top. Right?

Shyly, you nod your head, making Jin smirk down at you before pecking your lips quickly. Without another word, he leans his face down to suck at the skin on your neck, hand trailing farther up your leg and under your skirt. When his fingertips finally reach the hem of your panties at your crotch, you can feel yourself gush with fresh arousal at the thought of what you were about to do. Your breath hitches in your throat as you feel Jin’s fingers swipe at your entrance. Slowly, he starts to swirl his digits around your slit, bringing his slick fingers up to toy with your clit for a second. Both of your hands fly backwards to grab at the bar behind you and your eyes flutter shut. You try to keep your breathing normal as his fingers pick up the pace a bit, rubbing at your bud before pulling away abruptly. Jin pulls his face away from your neck and pops both fingers into his mouth, sucking them clean.

“You taste amazing, baby,” he moans, staring at you through half-lidded eyes, “let’s get you home so I can really taste you.”

Bending down to grab the pot from the bottom cupboard, you grip on the marble countertop above you. You’re rummaging through the cupboard, trying to locate the damn dish you’ve been searching for, when you feel a sharp smack to your ass.

You startle violently as pain blossoms through the skin of your ass cheek. Turning around quickly, you’re met face to face with your smirking husband. Grabbing your now sore ass cheek with one hand, you smack Yoongi’s chest with the other. “Yah! You scared the shit out of me jackass,” you grumble, rubbing at your behind.

Still smirking, Yoongi takes a step forward and leans both hands against the counter behind you, trapping you between his arms. You back up slightly, leaning backwards. Your heart skips a beat as he leans down and captures your lips in his own. Your hands automatically come up and fist in his shirt, deepening the kiss.

You and Yoongi had been married for only three months, and you were still very much in the honeymoon stage of your marriage. Spontaneous kitchen sex was definitely not out of the realm of possibilities. In fact, you two had spontaneous kitchen sex just last week.

Pushing into you harder, Yoongi pulls your bottom lip between his teeth. You can feel his clothed erection grinding against you and you let out a strangled moan at the feeling. Letting go of your lip, Yoongi pulls away and stares down at you. “Turn around, love.”

Immediately, you obey, turning around and gripping onto the cool counter. You hear rather than see, Yoongi unzips his jeans and them falling to the floor, before you feel his cold fingers sneaking into the waistband of your sleep shorts. With one swift movement, he pulls your shorts and underwear down and lets them sit around your ankles on the floor. Without warning, you feel another harsh slap come down on your ass cheek, making you scream out and drop your head against the counter.

“Fuck, you’re so wet for me,” he grunts as he swipes his fingers quickly through your slick, “are you ready for me, love?”

You can hear him stroking himself with your wetness and it only spurs you on more, pushing your ass out towards him, earning another smack to your cheek. “Y-yes Yoongi, always ready for you,” you moan as he kneads the meat of your ass in his large hand. He leans forward, cock in hand, and gathers up your juices on his tip before slowly pushing into you. You both moan at the sensation when he bottoms out, giving you a second to adjust to the stretch. “P-please, fuck me,” you whine.

“My pleasure.”

“C’mon, Kookie!” you yell over the loud music, grabbing your friends hand and pulling him onto the dancefloor.

“YN, I don’t think Hoseok likes this,” Jungkook mumbles into your ear, glancing over his shoulder at your glaring boyfriend, “he looks really mad.” Your younger friend actually looked worried for his own safety, making you giggle. You know Hoseok isn’t actually mad at him, you were just trying to rile him up.

“It’s fine, Kook, just dance with me,” you whine, jutting your bottom lip out. You know he can’t say no to your puppy face, and eventually he gives in, letting you dance on him for the next few songs.

Not long after, you feel a warm hand on your upper arm, turning you around where you are met face to face with your fuming boyfriend. You smile up at him before your face drops at the look of actual anger he’s wearing. Jungkook silently sneaks away, trying to avoid the explosive anger that is your sunshine boyfriend when he’s upset. You don’t blame him.

“Let’s go.” It wasn’t a question, it was a demand. You swallow thickly, nodding at Hoseok, following after him. Once you are outside of the club, Hoseok turns to look down at you, hand still on your upper arm. Without saying anything, Hoseok pulls you into a waiting cab that he must’ve called while you were dancing with Jungkook. You’re starting to feel a bit like a petulant child as he straps you into your seat and gives the driver your address.

The cab ride was completely silent, the only warning you had for what was to come was Hoseok’s strong hand gripping onto the spot just above your knee. You were trembling with nerves for what was about to happen when you arrived at your apartment. Without speaking, Hoseok brought you upstairs and into your bedroom, lightly pushing you onto your bed. “Strip.” You quickly peel off your dress, bra, and panties until you are fully nude in front of him.

“On your knees,” Hoseok ordered. You don’t question him and immediately pull yourself up onto all fours leaning your head onto your soft mattress. You wait impatiently as Hoseok strips his pants off slowly. After he’s naked from the waist down, he climbs onto the bed behind you, one large hand rubbing softly on the skin of your right ass cheek. You whimper at the contact, knowing it was a ruse, he wasn’t going to be gentle with you tonight. As he rubbed soothing circles over your ass cheek, he began to slowly stroke his already hardened cock. “You’ve been a bad girl tonight, YN,” he coos, “grinding on Kookie like that?” Hoseok suddenly removes his hand from your ass and for a moment you think he’s going to get off the bed, until you feel his large hand come down hard on the meat of your ass. You weren’t expecting such a hard slap, so you startled slightly, jumping forward and letting out a yelp of pain. Hoseok roughly grabs your hips and pulls you back up so you’re on all fours again. “Aw, pretty baby can’t take her punishment, hmm?” he coos sweetly again, “you’re in for a long night if you’re already giving up.”

His hand comes back down again, this time on the other cheek, just as hard as the first, making you whimper at the contact. “I- I’m sorry, Hobi,” you whine, leaning your head down to the mattress, “I didn’t m-mean anything by it.”

Without warning, Hoseok slaps your ass again, harder than the first two times and watches the way your ass jiggles in front of him, his other hand still stroking his now fully hard cock. “You’re dripping, sweetheart,” he grunts, the sound of another slap ringing in your ears, skin stinging, “I know you saw me watching. You wanted to rile me up. Remember, you wanted this, baby girl.”

“H-Hobi!” you scream out as he slaps you again, sending you flying forward, face planting into the mattress.

“You asked for this,” he said as he picked you back up and immediately plunges his thick cock into your weeping pussy, “you don’t get to cum, understood?”

You yell out as the tip of his cock nudges at your cervix, his hips stilling, giving you a moment to adjust. “Ho-Hobi, please, I-I’m sorry,” you sob into the mattress. He knows you would use your safe word if you needed it, so instead of consoling you, he starts pistoning his hips into you relentlessly.

“Take your punishment, baby girl,” he grunts, “if you cum, things will only get worse for you.” He’s panting and sweating behind you as he fucks you into your bed. You bite your lip, tears streaming down your cheeks at the searing pleasure his cock is giving you. You can feel your orgasm building from the way his cock is rubbing against your walls in the most delicious way. The little whimpers and moans you let out only spurring Hoseok on. With one last slap to your reddened ass cheek, Hoseok stills inside of you, cock twitching as he releases everything he’s got into your battered pussy.

By the time Hoseok pulls his softening cock from you, you’re whimpering into the mattress, legs shaking from the orgasm that was ripped away from you. Leaning over your spent body, Hoseok cages you in beneath him, both hands on either side of your head. He leans down and places a gentle kiss against your exposed cheek, “Don’t make me mad, baby girl. I hope you learned your lesson. You can finish yourself off, sweetheart.”

You’ve had a terribly long day at work, shoulders aching from the slouching you did at your desk, eyes drooping from your lack of coffee today, and spirits low after your boss yelled at you for not making enough copies of his report earlier. You’re on the subway, only one more stop until you can get off and walk another mile to the apartment you share with your fiance, Namjoon. You smile at the thought. It’s Friday, and you really just need to see him to cheer you up.

Getting off on your stop, you start to make your way home when you hear thunder rumbling in the sky. You let out a sigh at the fact that you didn’t check the weather today, therefore you brought no umbrella with you. You’ve resigned yourself to the fact that today is just a bad day. You’ve still got about twenty more minutes of walking before you’re home. The sprinkling rain turns into a downpour within a few minutes, and by the time you get home, you’re drenched.

Walking through the threshold of your apartment, shoes sloshing and full of water, you drop all of your things near the door. Namjoon appears behind the office door, peeking out at the noise. When he sees your pathetic form, he immediately rushes forward and puts both hands on your shoulders.

“Baby, are you okay?!” he rushes out, leaning down to place sweet kisses on your cheekbones. You smile sadly up at him, mascara running down your face from the rain.

“I’m fine, Joonie,” you sigh, slipping off your ruined flats, “just a bad day. I really just need to forget right now.”

Namjoon nods knowingly, leading you to the bedroom. He gently sits you on the edge of the bed, despite your protests about getting the bed wet. “Take your clothes off, kitten,” he whispers, leaning down and getting on his knees in front of you, “I’m gonna help you forget.”

Your eyes widen, mouth opening slightly as you recognize the glint in his eyes. He was getting into his dominant persona. You smiled softly at him and moved to unbutton your blouse as he got to work on your slacks and underwear. It didn’t take long for the two of you to get yourself undressed, and once you were, Namjoon picked you up and carefully laid you back against the soft sheets and pillows. Once you were comfortable, he leaned his body over yours, pressing his erection into your thigh. You moaned at the feeling as he leaned down to kiss you softly. “Let me take care of you, YN,” he whispers in your ear, kissing down your neck. Instead of replying, you moan out at his words, ready for him to make you forget about your day. “Turn over.”

Quickly, you roll over on the mattress underneath Namjoon so you’re laying on your stomach. You feel him straddle the tops of your thighs as he starts to rub your sore shoulders and down your back. “Joonie,” you moan, “feels s’good.” Your eyes close at the feeling of his strong hands all over you until you feel him trail lower until he’s massaging at the meat of your ass. Soft moans escape your lips with every caress of your skin, and then suddenly, you feel a stinging pain on your ass cheek. You gasp as he spanks you again, and again, and again, his other hand kneading your fleshy globes after each smack. “Joon!” you cry out in pleasure, losing yourself to the sensation of his hands.

“You’re so pretty, kitten, ass all red for me,” he grunts, now massaging your upper thighs, “you’re such a good girl for me, you know that?” You moan at his praise, his hands moving up your thighs until his fingers are prodding at your entrance. “Letting me fuck you open like this,” he sighs as he inserts two fingers into your sodden pussy, his other hand never faltering in his massage. The feeling of him inside you and all around you at the same time has you moaning lewdly into your pillow. His fingers feel like they’re massaging every part of your body, inside and out, and all your tension, your sour mood, everything, washes away until all you feel is Namjoon.  “So perfect, kitten,” he whispers, leaning down to kiss your cheek, “my pretty baby.” You smile as he continues his ministrations, bad day a distant memory.

You feel Jimin’s hand come down again, landing another smack to your already sore ass. When you came to bring him lunch, you hadn’t realized he was doing a live, and accidently interrupted him. You quietly left, leaning against the wall outside the door, patiently for him to finish. Once he was done, he came out and silently ushered you back into the studio, locking the door behind him.

Now, you were naked from the waist down, bent over his knee while he sits in the office chair of the studio, letting him take out his frustrations of the day on your willing ass. Jimin wasn’t a mean person by nature, usually very soft and kind, but he had frustrations just like any other normal person, and he loved to let them out in the bedroom. Or in this case, his studio.

“You love this, don’t you, baby girl?” Jimin grunts from above you, landing another slap on your bare ass, “love being punished.”

“Yes, Sir,” you jolt as he smacks your already red ass once again, “I-I’m sorry I interrupted you, Sir!” you squeak.

Jimin hums in reply, you can tell he’s so far gone already. If you could see his face right now, you’re sure you would see hooded eyes staring down at you, lust written all over his face. You can feel his hardened cock beneath you, confined in his jeans.

“Up,” he groans when you move, “on your knees.” Sliding off Jimin’s lap, you situate yourself between his spread legs, hands in your lap as you wait patiently for his orders. “Such an obedient girl,” he smiles, voice low and gravely, “are you gonna suck Sir’s cock, hmm?”

“Yes, Sir,” you rush out, reaching forward to undo his jeans, letting his incredibly hard cock spring out. You grunt, trying to bite back a moan, at the sight of his long, veiny cock, tip an angry red color and already dripping with precum. You can tell he’s been hard for a while, and painfully so. Immediately you grip onto the base of his cock and slowly take him into your mouth. The moan he lets out is so lewd, so loud, it has your pussy clenching around nothing. As you move your free hand to relieve some of the pressure in your clit, Jimin barks at you to stop.

“No touching yourself, baby girl,” he gasps as you hollow your cheeks and suck around him, “Sir will take care of you later, don’t worry.” His words are sweet, but spoken with no room for argument. You nod the best you can with his thick member in your mouth, and bring your hand up to rest on his thigh. “Good girl,” he moans, bringing both his arms up and folding them behind his head, completely relaxing at your ministrations.

Picking up the pace a bit, you remove your hand from his shaft so you can deep throat his length, sucking him down as far as you can until your nose is touching the soft patch of hair on his pubic bone. Your eyes are watering and you can feel yourself start to gag, but you push through and swallow harshly around him, making him yell out in pleasure, eyes shut tightly above you. You love that you can make him feel this way, make him come undone like no one else can and it’s with that thought in mind that you continue sucking him off the way you know he likes.

Jimin never moves throughout you sucking his cock, relaxing back in his chair, letting out moans and whimpers when your tongue laves over a particularly sensitive spot, completely letting himself go. It’s only when your tongue rolls around his head that he sits up slightly, thighs tensing under your hands, when you realize he’s about to cum. Wrapping your small hand around his large cock, you quickly stroke him to completion, mouth still around his tip. He’s a moaning mess above you, hands coming down to grip on the arms of the chair as he throws his head back and you feel his cock twitch inside your mouth, hot cum spilling onto your tongue and down your throat. You moan at the sensation, swallowing around him, careful not to overstimulate him. Pulling off his softening dick, you lean back and open your mouth, gathering as much of his cum on your tongue as possible, showing it off to him. He smirks down at you and nods, before letting his eyes close again. You swallow his cum and wipe your mouth with the back of your hand, sitting back on your legs.

When Jimin composes himself, he sits up in the chair and looks down at you, kneeling, half naked on the floor in front of him, hands in your lap. “So patient, baby girl,” he smirks, looking down at the floor, “you made a mess, darling.” He raises an eyebrow at you as you look down to see a small pool of your arousal underneath where you were sitting. You cheeks heat at the realization when you look back up at him, biting your lip. He smiles at you and offers you his hand, which you graciously take, standing up. He pulls you to straddle him on the chair, hands resting on your hips and rubbing up and down your back. “Thank you, baby,” he whispers when you lean down to kiss his neck, “now let me take care of you, like I promised.”

“I said, don’t move,” Taehyung growls behind you, “or you don’t cum.”

“Tae, please,” you moan into the pillow beneath you, “fingers, please.”

Taehyung has you on all fours, ass in the air, as he toys with your pussy, teasing you with his tongue. He’s been going at it for the last thirty minutes and you’re starting to get tired, barely able to hold yourself up anymore. Without warning, his large hand comes down on your bare ass, leaving a stinging sensation behind. You yell out at the feeling, muffled by the pillow below you. “Don’t,” smack, “move.” Another smack. Now you’re a whimpering mess when his mouth meets your pussy again.

You do your best to stay still as you feel his warm tongue lick a stripe from your clit, down to your weeping slit, letting out soft moans at the feeling. When the tip of his tongue finds your clenching hole, he slips it inside, tongue fucking you quickly. “Tae!” you scream into the pillow, earning you another smack from him, tongue still working in and out of you. “A-ah! Tae! I-I’m gonna-”

He pulls away instantly, hands harshly squeezing your raw ass cheeks, spreading you open even further for his hungry eyes. “You gonna cum, princess?”

“Y-yes Tae, please,” you moan, eyes closing at the delicious feeling of his fingers pushing at your entrance.

“Cum on my face, baby,” he says, twisting his digits inside you, “cream my fingers.”

Your breath hitches as his lips capture your swollen clit, sucking harshly on the bud. Unable to hold back any longer, you clench down around his fingers, screaming out a string of curses as he gently bites at your clit. White hot pleasure shoots through your body, starting at your clit and making your toes and fingers curl and tingle. Taehyung’s tongue and fingers work you through your orgasm until he feels your muscles loosen, and he pulls away. Without him holding you up, you collapse on the bed, face first into your pillows as you feel him scoot up the bed and gently lay on top of you. “How was it, princess?”

“Uhhmzing,” you mutter into the pillow. Taehyung chuckles at you, placing a kiss to the back of your head.

“Good,” he smiles, “be ready to go again in five minutes, princess, we aren’t done yet.”

“Lean forward, sweetheart,” Jungkook moans in your ear, cock pistoning in and out of you from behind, “hands on the wall.”

You do as your told, hands pushing against the tiled wall of your shower, forehead leaning against your hands. You can’t help the moans that escape your mouth as he fucks into you even quicker at this angle, lubrication no issue with the warm water cascading over the two of you.

“God you’re so fucking beautiful,” Jungkook grunts, hand coming down and landing a soft smack to your ass, making it jiggle for him, “cumming all over my cock.” He looks down to where the two of you are connected, seeing the white cum coat his member with every thrust. It’s almost too much for him, so he distracts himself by smacking you lightly again, earning a moan from you.

“Feels s’good, Kook,” you mewl.

“Yeah? You feel so good, too, sweetheart,” he grabs your hips a little harder, knowing he’ll leave marks there in the morning, and pulls you back so your ass is meeting his abdomen. His cock is so deep in your pussy, you can feel his tip pushing against your cervix as he fucks you. The feeling is sensational, and you’re so lost in the moment that you don’t even realize that you’re cumming again for the third time tonight. Jungkook doesn’t miss it though. He completely stills as he watches the way your pussy flutters around him, squirting clear liquid all over his cock and balls. His lips are slightly parted as he watches you squirt. He’s never made you squirt before, and the thought alone has him emptying himself into your wet pussy. You moan at the feeling of his hot ropes of cum painting your walls white. As you both come down, Jungkook pulls you up with a large hand on your chest, until you’re flush against his back, softening cock slipping out of your folds.

“You’re so hot,” he whispers in your ear, “squirting all over my dick like that. Holy shit, I love you.”

You blush as his words, turning around in his grasp to look down at his crotch. His semi-hard cock is covered in your white fluid, the rest of him glistening with a sheen that couldn’t possibly be from the water of the shower. You bring your hand up to cover your blush, but he reaches out to pull it away. Smiling down at you, he embraces you, “Don’t be embarrassed, that was probably the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen.”

You smile back at him, “I love you too, Kookie.”